«k       >L 


Vft^ 


i:^  at  o^  s:^.  ^^^  i:^.  "^or 

AT 

PRINCETON,   N.  J. 

x>  o  IV  -A-  T I  o  :xr     o  rr 

SAMUEL   AaNE\V, 

OF     PHILADELPHIA,     PA. 


04^0. 


^7lyf!/l/C^  /<^'V?C  /^^cC 


Case, 
Shelf, 
Book, 


Division. 
Sec;io:-i_ 


^  ^~-^=^'^  e<^s>e£<£ 


sec 


•// 


THE 


THE 


a! 


POWER  OF  DECEPTIOIV 
UNVEILED, 

AND 
IX 

AN   JkNAXiTSIS  OF   THE  BOOK   OF   REVEI«ATIONS. 

TO  WHICH  IS  PREFIXED, 

AN  ESSAY 

ON  THE 


BY  JOHnItONES. 


But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the  which  tlie  heavens  shall 
pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and 
the  works  that  are  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up.— Nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise,  look 
for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.— li  Peter  iii.  10,  13. 


PHILJITJELPHIjJ  : 
PI^BUSHF.D  BY  R.  H.  SMAIJ- 

JESPtR  HARDIN'O,  PRINTER 

1829 


Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania,  to  wit  : 

«*««•••««•         BEIT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  Tuesday,  the  14th  day  of 
*  *  ApriJ,  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United 

J  ■     %  States  of  America,  A.  D.  1829, 

Joseph  CHURtHMAX, 
of  the  said  district,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  book,  the  right 
whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor,  in  the  words  following,  to  wit: 

"The  Power  of  Deception  Unveiled,  and  the  Man  of  Sin  Revealed;  in  an 
Analysis  of  the  Book  of  Revelations.  To  which  is  piefixed,  an  Essay  on 
the  System  of  Man.  By  John  Jones. — "  But  tlie  day  of  the  Lord  will  come 
as  a  thief  in  the  night;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a 
great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also 
and  the  works  that  are  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up. — Nevertheless  we, 
according  to  his  promise,  look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness." 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  intituled, 
"  An  act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of 
maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  autliors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies, 
during  the  times  therein  mentioned."  And  also  to  the  act,  entitled,  *'  An 
act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled,  "  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of 
learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors 
and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  tlie  times  therein  mentioned,"  and 
ext-ending  the  benefits  tliereoftothe  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching 
historical  and  other  prints." 

D.   CALDWELL, 
Ckrii  nf  the  Eastern  District  of  Penm-yh  ania. 


V  O  N  T  i:  X  T  s . 


1  age 
Biographical  Preface,  -  -  .  -  3 

Introductory  Address,  -  -  -  -         15 

Essay  on  the  System  of  Man,  -  -  -  31 

Section  I.   Of  man,  as  a  being  composed  of  natural  and 

spiritual  parts,      -  -  -  -  -  ib. 

Section  II.   Of  man  in  a  perfect  state,  -  -         32 

Section  III.   Of  man  in  a  fallen  stale,  -  -  34 

Section  IV.  Of  the  fall  of  Adam,         -  -  -         36 

Section  V.   Of  true  religion,  -  *  -  -  41 

Section  VI.  Of  the  Serpent  called  the  Devil,  Satan,  &c.      47 
Section  VII.  Of  Conscience,  ...  55 

Analysis  of  the  Revelations,         -  -         73 

Part  I.  The  state  of  religion  in  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  75 
Part  II.   The  overruling  providence  of  the  Almighty, 
shown  to  be  the  power  which  would  produce  a  refor- 
mation from  the  state  of  spiritual  darkness,  in  which 
the  degenerated  church  would  be  involved,  -       105 

Part  III.  Through  the  opening  of  the  seals  is  discovered 
the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion — first  in 
life  and  power — afterwards  in  several  stages  of  declen- 
sion.    Remarkable  circumstances  occurring  before, 
and  at  the  time  of  its  restoration  to  primitive  purity,    1 16 
Part  IV.  Calamitous  and  warlike  events  to  occur  through 
the  same  period  of  time  with  the  opening  of  the  seals, 
proclaimed  by  the  sounding  of  the  trumpets,         -       156 
Part  V.   Representation  of  the  slate  of  pure  religion,  ex- 
hibited under  the  character  of  the  Lord's  witnesses,    203 
Part  VI.  The  primitive  Christian  church  under  the  cha- 
racter of  a  woman,  ....       222 
Pari  V' II.   Explanation  of  the  beast  that  arose  out  of  the 


IV  CONTENTS. 

sea — of  the  second  beast  that  arose  out  of  the  earth, 
and  their  numbers,  .  .  .  .       237 

Part  VIII.  Calamitous  events  under  the  remainder  of  the 
sixth  and  under  the  seventh  trumpet,  on  the  pouring 
out  of  the  vials,       -----       262 

Part  IX.  Discovery  of  the  great  whore  who  made  all  na- 
tions drunk,  -  -  .  .  -       277 

Part  X.  Propagation  of  the  pure  doctrines  of  Christ,  un- 
der the  character  of  a  White  Horse,  as  in  the  first 
ages  of  Christianity,  .  -  .  -       298 

Part  XI.  Awful  representation  of  the  day  of  judgment,      330 

Part  IX.  Continued,  Summary  view  of  the  state  of  re- 
ligion, succeeding  the  revolutions  which  had  been 
prophetically  foretold — representation  of  the  order, 
&c.  of  the  church  of  Christ,  -  -  -       331 

Part  XII.  Restoration  of  the  true  church  discovered,  and 

its  glory  described,  .  .  .  .       335 

Conclusion,  -  -  -  -  -  345 

Chronological  table,       -----       349 


ERRATA. 

A  few  typographical  errors  and  omissions  having  escaped  timely  atten- 
tion, are  here  noticed  for  correction  by  the  reader. 

Page  40,  line  12,  after  "  own,"  insert  "  by  the  sensible  impressions  of 
his  love." 

Page  46,  line  2  from  the  bottom  of  note,  after  "figure,"  insert  "act." 

Page  59,  line  11  from  bottom,  after  "  warrior,"  insert  "or  statesman." 

Page  68,  line  3  from  bottom,  for  "acts,"  read  "  arts." 

Page  70,  line  6 from  bottom,  for  "levelled,"  read  "  lulled." 

Page  120,  line  6,  for  "  others,"  read  "  they." 

Page  151,  line  10  from  bottom,  for  "  up  in,"  read  "  up  into." 


PREFACE^ 

BIOGRAPHICAL  OF  THE  AUTHOR,  &c. 


John  Jones  was  a  native  of  Chester  county,  in  Penn- 
sylvania.  In  early  life  he  was  subjected  to  much  bodily 
affliction,  as  well  as  various  severe  trials,  partly  arising 
from  the  course  of  military  operations  at  that  time  pro- 
gressing. These,  however,  operating  on  a  remarkably 
susceptible  and  intelligent  mind,  were  embraced  as  pro- 
fitable incitements  to  seek  for  a  more  intimate  internal 
acquaintance  with  God,  the  great  source  of  true  con- 
solation. Hereby  his  views  of  the  divine  sufficiency 
became  enlarged,  to  the  production  of  an  operative 
faith — his  tribulations,  agreeably  with  the  apostolic  tes- 
timony, working  "  Patience,  and  patience  experience, 
and  experience  hope." 

Thus  learning  in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  his  mind 
becoming  more  and  more  enlightened,  he  was  drawn  to 
a  careful  examination  of  the  various  modes  of  religious 
profession  amongst  his  family  connexions,  and  in  his 
neighbourhood.  Having  become  dissatisfied  and  wea- 
ried with  the  forms,  and  particularly  with  the  ministry 
amongst  those  with  whom  he  was  educated,  as  believing 
them  lifeless  and  unprofitable,  and  finding  in  his  own 
experience  no  foundation  w  hereon  to  rest  with  peaceful 
confidence  of  certainty,  but  the  immediate  operation  in 
his  mind  of  the  principle  of  divine  internal  light  and 
1 


IV  PREFACE. 

love,  he  joined  in  connexion  with  the  religious  Society 
of  Friends,  whose  professed  fundamental  principle  he 
found  to  be  the  same  that  his  best  feelings  approved. 

Continuing  his  religious  progress,  he  in  time  became 
an  approved  minister  of  the  gospel  in  that  society :  and 
as  his  experience  in  the  spirituality  of  the  Christian 
dispensation  advanced,  he  was  sometimes  drawn  in  the 
power  of  divine  love  to  unfold  to  large  congregations, 
to  whom  he  ministered,  in  a  very  remarkable  and  im- 
pressive manner,  deep  and  solemn  mysteries  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ,  in  opposition  to  the  vulgar  trinitarian 
doctrines. 

His  natural  disposition  was  remarkably  cheerful,  his 
manners  engaging,  and  his  social  conversation  pleasingly 
instructive ;  his  rational  faculties  being  strong  and  live- 
ly, and  his  judgment  in  natural  things  prompt  and  dis- 
criminative :  but  his  bodily  powers  being  unequal  to 
much  laborious  exertion  for  the  support  of  a  family, 
and  his  pecuniary  circumstances  justifying  in  his  ra- 
tional apprehension,  several  successive  changes  of  situa- 
tion for  the  advancement  of  his  earthly  comforts,  he  at 
length  suffered  himself  to  engage  in  plans  of  worldly 
enterprise,  which,  though  honourable  and  useful  in 
their  nature,  eventually  proved  to  his  disadvantage. 
For  his  own  account  whereof  the  reader  is  referred  to 
the  concluding  part  of  the  following  introduction. 

His  constitution  having  been  impaired  in  his  youth, 
by  the  loss  of  much  blood  on  the  occasion  of  a  severe 
wound,  was  never  afterwards  robust ;  and  in  the  latter 
years  of  his  life,  increasing  weakness  of  the  chest  and 
lungs  ensued,  until — having  travelled  through  heights 
and  depths  in  his  religious  experience — his  disease  at 
length  prevailing  over  his  constitution,  he  resigned  his 


PREFACE. 


life  into  the  hands  of  his  merciful  Creator,  in  the  happy 
experience  of  the  evangelical  feeling  of,  "  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest — on  earth  peace — good  will  to  men." 

He  departed  this  life  at  his  house,  in  the  county  of 
Lancaster,  in  his  native  state,  on  the  second  day  of  the 
Second-month,  1800,  in  the  forty-fourth  year  of  his  age. 

The  time  in  which  he  was  most  particularly  engaged 
in  his  Analysis  of  the  Book  of  Revelations,  was  at  a  late 
period  of  his  life,  when  his  health  was  fast  declining; 
and  his  progress  therein  was  often  interrupted  by  the 
necessary  calls  on  his  attention  to  the  arrangement  of 
his  temporal  concerns.  By  reason  of  these  circum- 
stances the  completion  of  the  work  was  not  efTected 
until,  by  the  progress  of  his  disease,  his  bodily  powers 
were  so  far  weakened  as  to  render  it  necessary  to  call 
in  the  aid  of  a  friend,  with  whom  he  had  been  inti- 
mately conversant  through  several  preceding  years. 

His  first  object,  in  thus  requesting  aid,  was  to  review 
his  work,  in  order  to  effect  such  corrections  as  might 
appear  necessary,  or  likely  to  contribute  to  a  more  clear 
understanding.  His  mental  faculties  were  strong  as 
ever,  and  his  mind  deeply  impressed  with  an  appre- 
hension of  duty  in  devoting  his  attention  to  this  con- 
cern, until,  through  divine  favour,  the  work  should  be 
brought  to  such  a  state  as  that  his  survivers  might  com- 
prehend his  general  views:  fully  believing  that  the 
light  and  understanding  given  him,  with  relation  to  this 
subject,  were  intended  by  ^^  the  Father  of  Lights,''  for 
the  benefit  of  mankind.  And  for  the  sake  of  some  par- 
ticular classes  of  men  in  the  world,  an  early  publication 
thereof  he  believed  it  to  be  his  religious  duty  to  pro- 
mote. Hence  it  became  th^  duty  of  the  friend  he  had 
called,  so  to  enter  into  the  views  of  the  author  as  to 


., 


VI  PREFACE. 

contribute  all  in  his  power  to  his  relief.  Some  days 
were  therefore  spent  in  a  joint  review  of  the  Analysis, 
and  in  effecting  such  corrections,  more  clearly  to  con- 
vey the  author's  sense  and  meaning,  as  time  and  cir- 
cumstances would  admit. 

Having  proceeded  thus  far,  and  the  author  having 
completed  some  parts  before  unfinished,  his  mind  ap- 
peared to  be  comfortably  at  rest  with  respect  to  the 
Analysis. 

Another  subject,  however,  now  opened  to  his  view, 
and  engaged  his  attention.  The  parts  and  principles 
of  the  human  system,  with  the  various  states  of  the 
mind,  and  relations  of  its  intellectual  powers,  had  pre- 
viously obtained  his  mature  consideration.  His  con- 
templations and  results  in  this  relation  had  been  the 
forerunners  of  his  peculiar  notice  of  the  revelations; 
but  as  his  attention  to  this  book  became  more  and  more 
engaged,  and  his  openings  extended,  the  former  remain- 
ed without  special  attention,  only  that  the  principles, 
by  having  become  fixed  and  settled  on  his  understand- 
ing, were,  in  a  manner,  ever  present.  Having  com- 
mitted some  of  his  views  on  those  subjects  to  writing, 
as  well  for  his  own  satisfaction  as  for  such  future  use  as 
might  appear  to  him  right,  and  those  papers  remaining 
by  him  in  their  original  state,  the  prospect  which  now 
presented  was  to  review  them  in  company  with  his 
friend,  and  to  form  an  essay  to  precede  the  Analysis, 
expressive  of  his  settled  belief  of  the  real  state,  nature 
and  relations  of  the  human  compound  being,  as  it  ori- 
ginally came  from  the  hand  of  the  all-wise  Creator,  as 
well  as  under  its  various  circumstances  arising  from 
obedience  to,  or  rejection^f,  the  divine  law  internally 
revealed,  apprehending  that  an  explanation  of  those 


'  PREFACE.  VH 

principles  would  assist  the  unprejudiced  mind  in  com- 
prehending the  doctrines  contained  in  the  work  he  had 
been  engaged  in,  as  well  as  furnish  the  reader  with  sub- 
jects of  reflection  relative  to  his  own  individual  state. 

Under  this  united  engagement,  the  Essay  received  its 
form  and  arrangement. 

The  first  section  is  wholly  John  Jones's  production, 
taken  by  himself  from  his  original  papers. 

Of  the  second  section,  the  two  latter  paragraphs  only 
were  original  with  him.  The  fore  part  being  offered 
by  his  friend,  was  approved  and  adopted. 

The  third  section  partakes  but  little  of  matter  not 
originally  his  own. 

The  fourth  section  comprises  doctrines  which  were 
in  his  view  of  much  importance.  On  it  he,  therefore, 
bestowed  peculiar  attention.  The  last  paragraph  only 
was  offered  to  his  adoption,  and  gratefully  accepted. 

For  a  fifth  section  he  proposed  a  definition  of  true 
religion,  so  far  as  remained  necessary  to  illustrate  the 
foregoing  principles.  But  under  this  head  he  had  by 
him  only  a  few  observations,  which,  being  sketched  at 
a  period  when  his  views  were  not  extended  to  the  pre- 
sent particular  object,  did  not  appear  to  be  well  adapted 
to  the  purpose.  It  being  now  very  desirable  to  him  to 
have  his  mind  released  from  every  species  of  fatigue, 
he  felt  satisfied  in  committing  this  subject  entirely  to 
his  friend,  to  act  in  as  he  might  afterward  find  a  quali-. 
fication.  This  section  was,  however,  at  a  later  period 
read  to  him,  and  thankfully  approved  by  him. 

As  the  subject  of  the  sixth  section  had  then  received 
but  little  public  discussion,  and  as  his  views  thereof 
were  supposed  to  be  likely,  to  excite  some  alarm,  as 
being  opposed  to  general  and  long  established  preju- 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

dices,  the  omission  of  the  publication  of  a  section  on 
this  subject  at  that  time  was  proposed  to  the  author's 
consideration.  To  this  proposition  he  decidedly  ob- 
jected, as  believing  it  expedient  that  the  public  atten- 
tion should  be  drawn  to  a  doctrine,  which,  he  appre- 
hended, had  been  a  prolific  cause  of  the  prevalence  of 
darkness  and  confusion  amongst  the  professors  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  standing  opposed  in  the  gross  and  supersti- 
tious manner  in  which  they  had  in  ages  of  apostacy  ac- 
cepted some  metaphorical  expressions  in  scripture,  to 
the  attainment  of  the  true  knowledge  of  correct  reli- 
gious principles. 

In  the  course  of  communication  with  his  friend,  the 
author  had  requested  him  to  make  any  corrections  or 
further  explanation  of  the  work,  that  should  afterward 
appear  to  be  expedient,  to  render  any  subject  more 
clearly  explicit,  preserving  the  general  principles  un- 
changed. The  section  on  conscience,  then  inserted 
from  his  former  notes,  being  but  one  short  paragraph, 
not  satisfactorily  explicit,  and  he  feeling  his  mind  re- 
leased from  further  attention  thereto,  its  place  has  since, 
conformably  with  the  aforesaid  request,  been  supplied 
by  the  section  now  inserted ;  which  will  be  perceived 
to  correspond  with  his  general  views. 

The  Essay  being  thus  disposed  of,  a  subject  still  re- 
mained. After  commencing  the  review  of  the  Analy- 
sis, the  author  apprehended  an  advantage  might  result 
from  offering  some  observations  as  an  introduction ;  but 
it  appeared  to  him  that  it  would  be  too  great  a  task, 
under  his  present  bodily  weakness,  to  devote  any  atten- 
tion thereto.  He  had,  therefore,  early  committed  the 
consideration  of  this  subject  to  his  friend,  to  be  taken 
up  as  he  might  find  a  qualification,  after  their  joint 


PREFACE.  IX 

labours  should  be  completed.  It  now  became  necessary 
for  his  friend  to  personate  the  author  in  a  more  inti- 
mate manner  than  heretofore,  in  an  attempt  to  collect 
and  embody  such  reflections  and  observations  as  had 
occurred  to  himself  in  the  course  of  the  review,  or  as 
might  occur  during  this  engagement,  as  proper  for  the 
author  to  offer.  The  introductory  address  was  the  re- 
sult of  this  attempt.  The  latter  paragraphs,  however, 
relating  to  the  author's  own  moral  conduct,  were — after 
the  foregoing,  had  been  submitted  to  him,  and  fully  ap- 
proved— drawn  up  by  his  instructions,  carefully  review- 
ed by  him,  signed  with  his  own  hand,  and  subjoined  at 
his  request;  as  a  public  acknowledgment  to  his  friends 
in  religious  communion,  and  to  the  world,  for  those  er- 
rors of  his  life  which  he  deeply  regretted,  though  now 
favoured  with  abundant  mental  evidence  of  the  mercy 
and  forgiveness  of  his  gracious  Redeemer. 

The  conclusion  was  afterward  prepared  at  the  au- 
thor's request,  upon  a  plan  suggested  by  himself,  and 
approved  in  the  last  interview  between  him  and  his 
friend. 

The  following  reasons  have  operated  on  the  mind  of 
the  editor,  in  presenting  to  the  reader  a  sketch  of  the 
progress  and  completion  of  the  work  before  him. 

First, — It  appeared  to  be  the  desire  of  John  Jones, 
not  to  be  considered  as  the  author  of  productions  not 
his  own ;  and,  in  conformity  with  this  desire,  he  had, 
shortly  before  his  decease,  requested,  and  received  an 
assurance,  that  a  memorandum  of  the  aid  received 
would  be  inserted  in  the  volume. 

Secondly, — That  if  any  of  those  parts  pointed  out 
as  being  only  adopted  by  the  author,  should  appear  ob- 
jectionable to  any  judicious  reader,  the  censure  or  dis- 


X  PREFACE. 

approbation,  thence  arising,  may  not  be  allowed  to 
operate  to  the  prejudice  of  the  authors  own  immediate 
productions. 

And,  thirdly, — A  sufficient  apology  may,  perhaps, 
be  thence  inferred  for  whatever  may  be  found  in  the 
volume,  in  the  form  of  notes,  or  otherwise,  under  an 
editorial  denotation. 

It  may,  perhaps,  be  not  improper  here  to  observe, 
first,  that  the  great  end  in  view  with  John  Jones,  was  an 
illustration  of  the  spirituality  of  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion, in  opposition  to  superstition,  formality,  and  vague, 
incongruous  or  inexplicable  opinions  of  every  kind  with 
which  the  world  abounds.  Particularly  apprehending 
that  the  gross  superstitions  and  monstrous  absurdities 
which  had,  in  the  long  established  creeds  and  practices 
of  some  societies  of  religious  professors,  been  blended 
with  the  profession  of  the  Christian  faith,  but  between 
which  there  was  no  more  kindred  alliance  than  between 
the  olive  tree  and  the  bramble,  or  between  light  and 
darkness,  had  been  a  cause  extensively  operating  to 
bring  the  Christian  religion  into  disgrace,  in  the  view 
of  many  in  a  nation  at  that  time  acting  a  conspicuous 
part  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  and  raising  in  the  room 
thereof,  principles  of  infidelity,  and  a  contempt  of  the 
benign  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  For  the  sake  of  that 
nation  he  was  particularly  interested ;  as  a  door  was 
then  opened  for  free  investigation,  which  has  since,  by 
the  overturning  of  "  principalities  and  powers,"  and 
the  re-establishment  of  a  species  of  censorship  over  the 
minds  and  consciences  of  men,  been  in  a  great  measure 
closed. 

Secondly,  that  if,  from  that  deficiency  in  a  faithful, 
undeviating  attention  and  obedience  to  the  principle 


PREFACE.  XI 

of  divine  internal  light,  which  he  looked  back  upon 
with  regret,  and  from  the  interruptions  occasioned  by 
those  worldly  embarrassments  which  he  considered  the 
effect  thereof,  he  should,  in  the  apprehension  of  some 
readers,  not  have  arrived  at  a  perfect  clearness  of  evi- 
dence upon  every  particular  part  of  the  explanations 
he  has  offered  of  the  Book  of  Revelations,  perhaps  such 
occasional  obscurity  as  any  unprejudiced  reader  may 
suppose  he  has  discovered,  may  not  defeat  the  effect 
intended  by  the  author,  or  render  abortive  the  general 
design  of  the  work. 

The  eye  of  an  attentive  observer  may  embrace  a 
widely  extended  field  of  varied  objects  in  the  visible 
creation,  with  a  clearness  and  precision  of  view  suffi- 
cient to  prove  to  the  beholder  the  reality  of  their  ex- 
istence, and  their  general  bearing  and  relation  to  each 
other,  at  the  same  time  that  a  partial  cloud  may  possi- 
bly prevent  the  light  from  falling  with  equal  radiance 
on  some  particular  member  of  the  landscape. 

Thirdly, — That  if  it  should  be  apprehended  that 
some  of  the  historical  quotations  advanced  as  proofs  or 
illustrations  might  have  been  arranged,  or  referred  to, 
in  any  different  manner,  so  as  to  have  contributed  to  a 
more  prompt  comprehension  of  the  author's  views,  the 
apology  for  any  occasional  want  of  perspicuity  of  me- 
thod which  may  be  supposed  to  appear,  will,  perhaps, 
be  found  by  adverting  to  the  declining  state  of  the 
author's  health,  as  precluding  any  further  review  by 
him  in  order  for  improvement  in  this  respect. 

And,  fourthly, — That,  although  the  author  appre- 
hended the  Book  of  Revelations  contained  a  regular 
historical  view  of  the  Christian  church,  unfolded  in 
prophetical  anticipation  to  the  beloved  disciple  John, 
2 


Xll  PREFACE. 

in  the  manner  and  succession  in  which  the  divine  pre- 
science knew  would  in  the  course  of  time  be  fulfilled, 
yet  it  being  thus  descriptive  of  a  chain  of  events  out- 
wardly fulfilled  and  fulfilling  with  relation  to  the  gene- 
ral visible  church,  did,  in  his  view,  hj  no  means  invali- 
date the  application  of  parts  thereof  to  the  progressive 
spiritual  states  of  individuals,  as  often  exhibited  by 
other  writers :  inasmuch  as  the  divinely  inspired  writ- 
ings, being  derived  from  the  source  of  perfect  wisdom 
and  unbounded  knowledge,  are  often  wisely  and  fitly 
adapted  to  both  general  and  special  application. 

Although  the  publication  of  the  work  was  intended 
and  directed  by  the  author,  to  be  accomplished  very 
early  after  his  decease,  yet,  owing  to  causes  which, 
perhaps,  it  would  not  be  useful  here  to  detail,  it  has 
been  delayed  to  the  present  time. 

The  doctrines  inculcated,  and  the  views  exhibited, 
standing  opposed  to  the  preconceived  opinions  and  pre- 
judices of  many  under  the  various  modes  of  Christian 
profession,  animadversion  and  opposition  may,  perhaps, 
be  reasonably  anticipated.  To  the  literary  critic, 
should  he  deem  the  book  worthy  of  his  passing  notice, 
it  may  be  observed,  that  the  exhibition  of  a  critical 
correctness  of  style,  has  been  no  part  of  the  induce- 
ment to  the  publication;  neither  is  it  necessary  to  the 
comprehension  of  plain  practical  truths,  or  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  sincere  religious  inquirer.  To  those  classes 
of  society  who  may  perceive  their  opinions  to  be  con- 
troverted by  the  principles  espoused,  or  that  their 
worldly  interest  would  be  endangered  by  the  preva- 
lence of  the  doctrines  advanced,  a  remark  may  be  ad- 
dressed similar  to  tiiat  which  was  introduced  by  the 
wise  Gamaliel  in  a  council  of  the  Jews:  '^^If  this  work 


I'RKFAC.E.  Xm 

and  this  counsel  be  (merely)  of  men,"  and  wholly  er- 
roneous, '"it  will  come  to  nought,*'  without  your  efforts 
to  suppress  it:  ''  But,  if  it  be"  from  a  higher  illumina- 
tion, and  grounded  on  the  principles  of  everlasting 
truth,  '^^ye  cannot  overthrow  it.*'  The  editor,  acting 
as  the  representative  of  the  deceased  autlior,  in  the  ful- 
filment, though  at  this  late  period,  of  his  dying  request, 
does  not  hold  himself  necessarily  bound  to  appear  in 
future  in  defence  of  the  work.  It  is,  therefore,  offer- 
ed to  the  world,  to  receive  its  share  of  approbation  or 
condemnation,  according  to  the  effect  it  may  produce 
on  the  minds  of  its  readers  individually. 

Joseph  Churchman. 

Frankford,  Pa.  3d  Mo.  1829. 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 


My  mind  having  been,  at  times,  for  several  years, 
impressed  with  a  serious  consideration  of  the  various 
circumstances  of  the  nations  of  men  now  existing,  at- 
tentive inquiries  have  thereby  been  raised,  relative  to 
the  causes  whereby  the  sufferings  of  many  have  been 
produced,  and  the  oppressive  power  and  undue  domi- 
nion exercised  by  others  have  arisen.  On  pursuing 
these  inquiries  many  refiections  have  occurred,  in  the 
course  whereof,  information  has  been  opened  to  my  un- 
derstanding, relating  to  the  nature  of  man,  and  the  doc- 
trines which  concern  his  happiness.  Yet  I  believe 
that  the  definitions  and  conclusions,  relative  to  the  sys- 
tem of  man,  and  the  manner  of  his  salvation,  which  I 
am  about  to  oifer  to  the  public  in  the  following  work, 
have  not  been  the  result  of  a  labour  merely  in  the  pow- 
ers of  the  rational  understanding  ;  but  as  I  have  sought 
instruction  for  my  own  benefit,  and  the  regulation  of 
my  conduct,  I  trust  a  measure  of  divine  light  has 
been  afforded,  in  which  I  have  been  induced  to  be- 
lieve that  my  duty  to  my  brethren  in  the  great  family 
of  mankind,  required  my  offering  the  principles  therein 
contained  to  their  view,  as  worthy  of  their  serious  at- 
tention. 

From  my  experience  of  the  loving  kindness  and  mer 
cies  of  God  from  my  youth,  as  well  as  at  times  the  ad 


XVI  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

ministration  of  his  judgments,  I  have  been  long  esta- 
blished in  a  full  and  feeling  belief  of  the  reality  of  his 
existence;  and  have  been  sensible  of  a  compassionate 
tenderness  and  regard  to  mankind,  generally,  who  are 
his  workmanship,  and  by  creation  the  children  of  his 
family.  I  have  beheld  many  objects  of  pursuit  amongst 
them,  which  do  not  appear  to  be  productive  of  happi- 
ness ;  and  many  individual  and  national  transactions 
which  are  evidently  the  means  of  multiplying  miseries 
upon  them.  I  believed  that  the  great  Father,  in  whom 
is  fulness  of  wisdom  and  love,  did  not  design  that  his 
creatures  should  be  miserable,  but  that  he  had  afforded 
a  mean  whereby  they  might  enjoy  his  favour,  and  live 
in  harmony  one  .with  another.  My  attention  being 
thus  occupied,  I  have  clearly  perceived  that  the  source 
of  all  the  confusions  which  prevent  the  happiness  of 
the  children  of  men  exists  within  man  himself. 

On  recurring  to  the  scriptural  account  of  creation, 
and  duly  considering  the  nature  and  constituent  parts 
of  my  own  being,  I  have  discerned,  with  thankfulness 
to  the  Father  of  lights,  that  the  order  in  which  the 
faculties  of  man  were  originally  placed,  afforded  him  a 
capacity  of  doing  the  will  of  his  all-wise  Creator,  where- 
in alone  his  happiness  consisted;  and  that  the  perver- 
sion of  this  order  is  the  mean  whereby  all  the  miseries 
which  mankind  suffer  are  incurred. 

This  order  having  been  thus  perverted,  of  which  the 
transactions  of  men,  through  many  ages,  furnish  decided 
proof,  man  appears  to  stand  in  a  situation  wherein  the 
application  of  a  power,  superior  to  the  strength  of  his 
own  mind,  is  necessary  for  restoring  him  to  the  order 
and  dignity  in  which  he  was  originally  placed.  My 
views  of  this  order,  the  manner  of  its  perversion,  and 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS.  XVli 

the  clearly  evident  necessity  of  such  a  superior  power 
to  effect  its  restoration^,  the  reader  will  find  briefly 
stated  and  explained,  according  to  the  light  and  under- 
standing afforded  me,  in  the  forepart  of  the  work  I 
herewith  present  to  his  view ;  for  which,  as  they  are 
offered  in  simplicity,  without  any  design  to  impose  upon 
the  understanding  of  others,  I  shall  make  no  further 
apology. 

That  the  power  necessary  to  restore  man  to  his  ori- 
ginal dignity,  is  granted,  in  the  abundant  mercy  of 
God,  is  nominally  acknowledged  by  many  nations  of 
the  earth.  The  scriptural  account  of  redemption  by 
Christ,  being  familiar  to  tliose  nations  who  profess  a 
faith  in  his  name,  though  the  manner  of  it  is,  by  the 
different  leaders  of  religious  professors,  variously  de- 
fined, I  do  not  propose  to  say  much  here  respecting 
either  the  mean,  or  the  manner  of  its  operation ;  but 
refer  the  reader  to  the  following  pages,  wherein  he  will 
find  this  doctrine  most  intimately  interwoven  with  the 
historical  and  prophetical  descriptions. 

Numerous  objections  to  the  reality  of  redemption  by 
the  name  and  power  of  Christ,  made  by  men  whose 
minds  were  inflated  with  self-sufliciency,  have  fallen 
under  my  notice.  But,  though  a  large  discussion  of 
their  principles  might  be  entered  into,  and  many 
proofs  advanced  on  the  side  of  reason  and  self-evident 
truth,  sufiicient,  in  the  view  of  impartial  readers,  to 
overthrow  their  slender,  futile,  and  fallacious  systems,  I 
forbear  to  dwell  upon  them.  Because,  to  those  who 
are  believing,  such  proofs  are  not  necessary ;  and  to  the 
unbelieving,  arguments,  grounded  merely  upon  the 
principles  of  the  natural  understanding,  would  be  inef- 
fectual.   It  being  only  the  evidence  of  the  spirit  of  truth 


XVlll  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

to  the  soul,  that  can  produce  effectual  conviction,  as  all 
things  of  a  divine  nature  must  necessarily  have  a  di- 
vine evidence  to  demonstrate  the  reality  of  their  exist- 
ence. And  as  this  divine  evidence  doth  not,  if  resisted, 
operate  to  effect  its  purpose,  so  when  not  resisted,  it 
begets  a  willingness  to  give  it  an  impartial  hearing : 
and  if  such  a  willingness  be  admitted,  the  strength  of 
the  principle  of  self-sufficiency  which  is  seated  in  the 
powers  of  the  natural  mind,  being  thereby  reduced, 
the  divine  evidence  can  operate  to  conviction  without 
the  necessity  of  many  natural  arguments. 

In  the  course  of  my  meditations  on  the  nature,  com- 
position and  circumstances  of  man,  many  expressions 
and  declarations,  recorded  in  the  writings  of  the  pro- 
phets and  other  books  of  scripture,  have  presented  in 
memory  and  occurred  to  observation,  which  appear  to 
me  to  unite  in  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  system  I 
have  attempted  to  demonstrate. 

On  my  attention  being  particularly  turned  to  the 
Book  of  Revelations,  my  understanding  became  opened 
to  discover  that  the  prophecies  therein  contained,  were 
not  of  such  ^^  private  interpretation,"  as  had  been  ge- 
nerally supposed.  My  mind  was  enlightened  to  per- 
ceive, on  the  one  hand,  that  the  Almighty  did  not 
confine  his  notice  in  these  communications  to  any  par- 
ticular nation,  or  to  any  particular  circumstances  of 
individual  earthly  governments,  which  may  have  ap- 
peared to  men  important ;  but  that  they  respected  the 
general  society  of  mankind,  as  extensively  as  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ  were,  or  sliould  be,  professionally  adopt- 
ed. And,  on  the  other  hand,  to  perceive,  that  the 
nations  who  denied,  or  did  not  profess  his  name,  were 
not  included  in  the  description  of  events  which  were 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRF.SS.  XIX 

to  succeed  in  the  fulfilment  of  those  prophecies,  except 
only  as  they  were,  or  should  become,  directly  in  con- 
tact with  the  body  of  Christian  professors.  Thus  I  found 
it  was  a  history  of  religion,  rather  than  of  nations,  or  of 
men. 

The  book  appearing  to  apply  directly  to  the  system 
of  man's  constitution,  and  to  the  mode  and  means  of  his 
redemption,  and  the  fulfilment  of  his  religious  duties, 
and  containing  such  a  regular  description  of  a  chain  of 
events,  the  accomplishment  whereof  exactly  as  foretold, 
affording  such  ample  proof  of  the  reality  of  divine  re- 
velation to  man,  and  such  clear  demonstration  of  the 
truth  of  the  system,  I  have  believed  it  to  be  my  duty 
to  enter  into  a  minute  explanation  of  the  manner  in 
which  this  prophetical  information  has  appeared  to  me 
to  apply  to  those  events :  apprehending  that  to  any 
person  who  divests  himself  of  partiality,  the  evidences 
produced  will  be  sufficient  to  satisfy  him  of  the  ge- 
neral propriety  of  the  applications.  If  such  convic- 
tion should  prevail  in  the  mind  of  the  reader,  he 
will  then  have  it  in  his  power  to  view  with  satisfaction 
the  accordance  of  the  terms  of  expression,  throughout 
the  writings  of  the  prophets  in  general,  and  to  discover 
that  many  of  the  same  circumstances,  transactions  and 
dispositions,  are  described,  in  a  more  or  less  extensive 
manner,  by  many  of  them. 

I  know  there  have  many  attempts  to  explain  the 
Book  of  Revelations,  been  made  by  men  of  eminence 
and  learning ;  but  without  offering  any  remarks  on  their 
performances,  I  freely  submit  the  present  work  to  be 
judged  of,  according  to  the  evidences  which  may  ac- 
company it,  to  the  minds  of  my  readers  respectively. 

In  the  course  of  his  attention  to  this  work,  it  will  be 
3 


XX  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

necessary  for  the  reader  to  consider  principles  rather 
than  men  or  distinct  societies  of  men.  As  the  religious 
Society  of  Friends  are,  in  treating  of  those  principles 
by  which  they  are  known  from  others,  held  up  to  view 
in  a  distinguished  manner,  let  it  be  always  remembered 
that  I  have  no  view  of  exalting  men  merely  as  men,  of 
any  name,  but  contend  for  the  honour,  power,  and  effi- 
cacy of  the  divine  indwelling  principle,  for  its  own 
sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  world 
g;enerally,  to  whom  it  is  given  to  profit  by.  As  to  this 
society,  my  education  was  not  amongst  them.  I  there- 
fore cannot  be  charged  with  partiality  arising  from  the 
prejudice  of  education.  But  their  principles  I  have 
adopted,  because,  from  an  unbiassed  view  of  the  gene- 
ral field  of  religious  profession,  and  from  internal  con- 
viction in  my  own  mind,  my  understanding  became 
convinced  that  they  were  consonant  with  truth.  While 
engaged  in  this  work,  I  have  considered  myself  as  a 
fellow  member  of  the  great  fraternity  of  mankind ;  and 
have  felt  the  extendings  of  love  and  compassion  to  the 
souls  of  all  universally.  The  Society  of  Friends  are 
then  considered,  not  as  personal  or  partial  favourites  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  but  only  his  favourites  so  far  as 
they  may  have  adopted  those  principles  which  the  uni- 
form testimony  of  the  prophecies  I  have  attempted  to 
explain,  bears  evidence  to  be  conformable  to  his  will  in 
the  original  institution  of  the  order  of  creation,  and  may 
have  demonstrated  their  faith  by  correspondent  works. 
The  internal  redemption,  life  and  communion  which 
they  profess  to  believe  in,  having  been  freely  offered  to 
the  reception  of  all,  from  age  to  age  ;  and  the  uniform 
ground  of  acceptance  of  all  those  who  have  feared  God 
and  wrought  righteousness  :  although  the  clear  display 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS.  XXI 

of  the  simple  doctrines  thereof,  have  in  many  ages  been 
obstructed  by  those  shackles  imposed  upon  the  soul, 
which  have  been  formed  in  the  darkness  of  the  natural 
understanding. 

Continuing  the  caution,  it  will  be  necessary  for  the 
reader  to  divest  himself,  on  the  one  hand,  of  all  preju- 
dices which  may  have  been  excited  by  the  delineations 
of  this  people,  exhibited  in  the  writings  of  those  who 
opposed  and  persecuted  them,  on  their  becoming  em- 
bodied in  religious  society,  and  sometimes  since  that 
period,  copied  by  writers  who  have  not  chosen  to  enter 
into  a  candid  examination  of  the  language  they  quote. 
Because,  multiplied  testimonies  could,  if  necessary, 
be  adduced,  not  only  from  the  authors  and  historians 
amongst  themselves,  but  from  the  writings  of  many  men 
of  liberality  and  eminence  in  the  world,  to  prove  that 
those  representations  originated  in  uncandid  designs  to 
vilify  the  society,  and  bring  their  principles  into  con- 
tempt, as  being  opposed  to  the  craft  whereby  such  a 
numerous  class  of  men  obtained  the  means  of  temporal 
support.  The  cause  which  produced  this  opposition 
of  their  enemies,  will,  on  a  just  comparison,  appear  to 
be  similar  to  that  for  which  the  Romans  were  incensed 
against  the  primitive  Christians,  which  I  here  quote 
in  the  words  of  the  historian  Mosheim.  "The  sim- 
plicity of  their  worship  resembled  in  nothing  the  sacred 
rites  of  any  other  people.  The  Christians  had  neither 
sacrifices,  nor  temples,  nor  images,  nor  oracles,  nor 
sacerdotal  orders  ;  and  this  was  sufficient  to  bring  upon 
them  the  reproaches  of  an  ignorant  multitude,  who 
imagined  there  could  be  no  religion  without  these.  But 
this  was  not  all.  The  sordid  interests  of  a  multitude 
of  lazy  and  selfish  priests,  were  immediately  connected 


XXll  IlfTRODUCtORY  ADDRESS. 

with  the  ruin  of  the  Christian  bause.  The  public  wor- 
ship was  a  source  of  subsistence,  and  even  of  riches, 
to  the  whole  rabble  of  priests  and  augurs,  and  also  to 
a  multitude  of  merchants  and  artists ;  and  as  the  pro- 
gress of  the  gospel  threatened  the  ruin  of  this  religious 
traffic,  and  the  profits  it  produced,  this  raised  up  new 
enemies  to  the  Christians,  and  armed  the  rage  of  mer- 
cenary superstition  against  their  lives  and  their  cause." 
On  the  other  hand,  it  will  be  necessary  not  to  be 
biassed  in  judgment,  by  examples  which  the  reader 
may  have  observed  in  nominal  members  of  the  society 
at  the  present  day.  The  mode  by  which  many  become 
attached  thereto,  in  outward  profession,  is  birthright — 
the  full  privileges  of  religious  society  not  being  denied 
to  the  families  of  their  members,  unless  their  obvious 
departure  from,  or  neglect  of,  their  principles  require 
it:  because  opportunities  are  thereby  often  afforded 
them,  through  the  instrumental  aid  of  the  influence  of 
mind  on  mind,  and  the  sympathies  communicated  in 
social  religious  intercourse,  to  begin,  and  increase,  an 
acquaintance  with  that  divine  intelligence  on  which 
the  spiritual  union  and  communion  of  the  society  de- 
pends. But  men  of  all  religious  denominations  having 
similar  natural  dispositions,  a  mere  name  has  no  efficacy 
in  preserving  them  from  habits  of  inattention  and  dis- 
obedience to  the  impressions  of  divine  love  inwardly 
revealed.  They  therefore  continue,  each  in  the  pro- 
pensities which  prevail  in  him  respectively,  till,  by 
accepting  the  divine  assistance  freely  offered  them, 
they  practise  obedience  unto  life.  Any  expression 
then,  in  the  course  of  the  work,  which  may  seem  to 
include  a  favourable  reference  to  the  society  at  the 
present  period,  can  only  apply  to  those  who  believe  in 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS.  XXIU 

the  spirituality  of  pure  religion,  and  according  to  their 
respective  measures  fulfil  the  duties  thereof;  thereby 
holding  up  as  a  standard  the  principle  of  universal  love, 
which  first  embodied  them,  and  the  testimonies  re- 
quired of  them  to  bear :  These  only  being  the  true 
representatives  of  those  who  in  the  seventeenth  century 
faithfully  endured  persecution  and  afiliction  for  the 
cause  of  their  God,  with  that  patience  wiiich  designates 
the  followers  of  ^'  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world."  Though  there  may  now  appear  much 
declension  amongst  this  people — though  the  love  of 
money,  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  or  a  compact  with 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  in  whatever  form  it  appear, 
may  have  dimmed  the  brightness  of  many,  or  "  choked 
the  good  seed"  in  them,  yet  my  faith  at  this  solemn 
period  remains  unshaken,  that  if  even  thousands  should 
^^go  back"  from  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  ^^and  walk  no 
more  with  him,"  because  of  the  ^^foolishness  of  his 
cross,"  and  ten  thousands  should  continue  ^^  to  eat  of 
their  own  bread  and  wear  of  their  own  apparel,"  thus 
rejecting  the  offers  of  his  bread  of  life  and  the  cloth- 
ing of  his  blessed  spirit,  while  they  fondly  desire  to 
^^  be  called  by  his  name,"  yet  he  will  raise  up,  by  the 
right  hand  of  his  power,  an  innumerable  multitude, 
who,  espousing  the  principle  of  divine,  internal  light, 
here  alluded  to,  shall  stand  in  his  counsel,  and  be  his 
faithful  witnesses  to  the  spirituality  of  his  kingdom ; 
which  shall  increase  and  spread  from  ^'  sea  to  sea,  and 
from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,"  until  '^  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of 
our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ." 

It  is  worthy  of  the  reader's  observation,  that  the  mes- 
sengers and  ministers  of  the  Almighty,  through  whom 


XXIV  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

his  will  has  been  revealed  to  the  people,  have,  in  most 
ages,  been  persecuted  or  despised,  by  those  who  were 
wise  in  their  own  eyes  and  prudent  in  their  own  con- 
ceit. That  power  and  policy  by  which  men  exercise 
unjust  dominion  over  one  another,  operating  in  the 
exertions  of  the  same  spirit  of  self-sufficiency  to  which 
the  doctrines  of  Christ  stand  eternally  opposed,  is  com- 
petent to  the  accumulation  of  worldly  wealth,  and  ge- 
nerally grasping  at  those  places  of  temporal  honour, 
dignity  and  promotion,  to  which  wealth  is  commonly 
an  appendage.  The  attention  of  these  being  thus  en- 
grossed by  the  merchandise  of  this  world,  and  the 
deceitfulness  of  the  cares,  pleasures  and  policy  thereof, 
their  life  and  delight  was  therefore  in  them ;  and  as 
the  false  prophets  maintained  their  influence  by  flat- 
tering men  in  power,  and  uniting  with  them  in  their 
oppressions,  so  when  the  doctrines  and  reproofs  deli- 
vered by  the  Lord's  true  messengers  from  age  to  age, 
were  published,  because  the  design  thereof  was  to  bring 
the  people  into  a  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  their  own 
being,  and  into  obedience  to  the  spirit  of  life,  which 
would  lead  them  to  withhold  an  active  compliance  with 
those  measures  whereby  their  unrighteous  dominion 
was  supported,  and  their  sensual  appetites  gratified ; 
and  because  they  hated  the  light  which  was  unfolded 
to  them  through  such  ministry,  whereby  their  wretch- 
edness was  made  manifest,  persecution  or  contempt  was 
the  consequence.  That  such  a  disposition  prevailed, 
is  manifest  by  many  examples  recorded  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, is  largely  apparent  from  the  conduct  of  the  self- 
righteous  Jews  in  the  days  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  and  is  abundantly  evident  in  the  course  of  the 
transactions  recited  in  the  following  work. 


INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS.  XXV 

I  would  further  observe,  that  if  expressions  should 
be  found  which  may  appear  severe,  in  describing  the 
conduct  of  those  who  have  assumed  the  name  of  minis- 
ters of  Christ;  and  endeavoured  for  the  sake  of  unright- 
eous gain,  or  any  other  motive,  to  establish  or  support 
systems  opposite  to  the  simplicity  of  his  cross,  and  op- 
pressive to  those  who  in  humble  sincerity  have  endeav- 
oured to  act  in  obedience  to  his  Spirit,  in  this  respect, 
also,  we  are  to  consider  principles  rather  than  men. 
At  the  same  time  that  the  subject  seemed  to  require 
the  use  of  plain  and  pointed  language,  I  trust  that  this 
class,  considering  them  as  members  of  the  one  univer- 
sal family,  have  been  included  within  the  bounds  of 
that  fervent  love  which  I  have  witnessed  to  flow  to- 
wards the  souls  of  all  men.     Notwithstanding  many  of 
this  description  have,  in  ages  which  are  past,  exerted 
their  strength  with  such  violence  in  opposing  the  pure 
spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  although  many  in  the  present 
day,  continue  to  crucify  that  Spirit,  in  upholding  the 
ministry  of  the  letter,  and  to  be  oppressors  of  the  crea- 
tion in  the  support  of  the  unrighteous  systems  of  tithes 
and  usurped  dominion,  yet  to  all  those  who  have  not 
resisted  the  Holy  Spirit,  till  they  have  become  finally 
swallowed  up  in  spiritual  death,  the  heavenly  Father 
is  continuing  his  gracious  invitations  "  to  receive  him 
in  the  way  of  his  coming" — "  to  forsake  the  evil  of 
their  ways — to  undo  the  heavy  burdens,  and  to  let  the 
oppressed  go  free."     These  terms  fulfilled,  he  will  re- 
ceive them  into  his  favour,  and  they  shall  truly  become 
the  children  of  his  gospel  light. 

As  the  reader  will  find  certain  applications  affixed 
to  the  metaphorical  terms  and  figures  used  in  the  Book 
of  Revelations,  some  of  which  applications  may  appear 


XXVI  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

new  to  him,  he  may  possibly  at  first  view  suppose  that 
they  are  not  all  according  to  the  original  meaning.  But 
upon  a  careful  examination,  he  may  not  only  find  that 
they  are  uniformly  placed  to  represent  the  same  ideas 
throughout  these  prophecies,  but  the  same  terms  gene- 
rally express  the  same  ideas  in  the  writings  of  the  pro- 
phets in  the  Old  Testament  and  other  books  of  scrip- 
ture. The  applications  I  have  believed  to  belong  to 
each  respectively  are  described  in  a  table  preceding 
the  Analysis. 

The  manner  of  dividing  the  Analysis  into  parts,  with- 
out regard  to  chapters,  the  reader  will  see,  naturally 
arose  from  tracing  the  subjects  pointed  out  by  the  dif- 
ferent characters. 

Having  now  given  the  reader  such  information  as 
appeared  necessary  respecting  the  plan  of  the  work 
before  him,  and  my  motives  for  offering  it  to  public 
view,  I  feel  disposed  to  conclude  this  address  with  some 
reflections  on  my  own  conduct  in  the  course  of  my  life ; 
designing  them  as  a  stimulus  to  excite  others  to  faithful- 
ness to  the  discoveries  of  the  true  spiritual  light  in  the 
soul,  and  as  a  warning  to  avoid  the  dangers  into  which 
I,  by  repeated  acts  of  disobedience,  have  fallen. 

I  have  at  many  times,  from  my  youth  to  middle  age, 
been  made  clearly  sensible  that  my  safety  consisted  in 
dwelling  in  humility  with  the  pure  Spirit  of  "Christ 
within  the  hope  of  glory,"  and  waiting  diligently  upon 
him,  to  be  daily  informed  of  my  duty ;  that  my  whole 
man  should  be  kept  in  subjection  to  his  inward  law, 
and  that  my  pursuits  of  the  things  of  this  world  should 
be  bounded  by  true  moderation.  While  I  continued 
in  obedience  to  these  discoveries,  I  lived  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  his  favour  and  love,  and  was  often  sensible  of 


INTKUDUCTOUY   ADDUKSS.  XXVll 

his  providential  direction  in  eonduetinjj  my  outward 
concerns.  But,  suffering  my  mind  to  relax  from  a  state 
of  steadfast  watchfulness,  I  fell  into  error  in  submitting 
myself  too  much  to  the  government  of  my  natural  fa- 
culties, which  were  quick  and  vigorous ;  by  the  bustling 
activity  whereof,  more  than  from  a  desire  to  accumulate 
wealth,  I  have  been  hurried  into  an  immoderate  pur- 
suit of  outward  objects,  and  a  neglect  of  attention  to 
the  testimony  of  my  brethren,  so  often  revived  in  our 
meetings  for  discipline,  against  such  excess  in  the  cares 
of  this  world.  And  although  through  the  gently  re- 
straining kindness  and  mercy  of  my  heavenly  Father,  I 
have  often  been  made  sensible  of  my  error,  and  by  his 
grace  brought  back — being  clearly  convinced  that  but 
a  few  outward  cares  were  fittest  for  a  Christian,  and 
resolving  to  live  in  an  humble,  watchful  frame,  yet  in 
the  same  manner  I  have  fallen  and  transgressed  again 
and  again.  Having  thus  departed  from  the  place  of 
my  safety,  the  Christian  life  in  me  became  w^eakened, 
and  I  failed  of  supporting  several  of  the  religious  tes- 
timonies of  my  friends,  which  yet  at  times  felt  precious 
to  me. 

Thus  following  lying  vanities,  I  have  painfully  found, 
that  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  my  departure  from 
the  holy  principle,  I  have  forsaken  my  own  mercies, 
and  pierced  myself  through  with  many  sorrows. 

Yet,  in  all  these  transactions,  I  know  not  that  I  have, 
in  any  instance,  more  than  is  here  alluded  to,  trans- 
gressed the  bounds  of  moral  rectitude ;  or  that  my  ex- 
ertions have  exceeded  that  degree  which  would  stand 
approved  by  those  who  judge  only  by  the  sight  of  the 
eye  or  the  hearing  of  the  ear.  Nay,  I  even  appre- 
hended that  my  mind  was  often  as  much  preserved 
4 


XXVIU  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS. 

from  being  unproiitably  engaged  when  in  large  busi- 
ness as  when  in  less ;  and  I  was  frequently  favoured  to 
have  it  withdrawn  therefrom  when  the  transactions  of 
the  day  were  over.  Nevertheless,  he  who  seeth  not 
as  man  seeth,  in  his  wisdom  frustrated  the  ends  I  aimed 
at,  and  suffered  in  mercy  my  possessions  to  be  diminish- 
ed by  numerous  losses,  which  all  the  powers  of  the 
understanding  I  acted  by,  could  neither  foresee  nor 
prevent. 

I  have  now  to  acknowledge  with  reverent  thanks- 
giving, on  the  banks  of  deliverance,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  by  his  Spirit  effectually  awakened  in  my 
soul  a  sense  of  its  wretched  condition;  through  the 
revelation  of  that  terror  and  wrath  in  which  it  w^as 
involved  by  separating  itself  from  the  principle  of  spi- 
ritual life,  and  submitting  to  the  government  of  the 
natural  understanding.  After  abiding  under  his  righte- 
ous judgments,  he  mercifully  vouchsafed  to  draw  me 
out  of  that  condition,  and  inclined  me  to  submit  to  the 
operation  of  the  flaming  sword,  w^hich  divideth  asunder, 
between  the  soul  and  the  natural  spirit,  as  between 
joints  and  marrow,  freely  offering  himself  a  propitia- 
tion for  all  my  sin.  The  gulf  of  separation  being 
then  removed,  the  heavenly  consolation  which  I  found 
to  flow  as  a  river  was  indeed  unutterable.  And  in 
the  calmness  and  abstractedness  from  outward  objects 
which  I  then  witnessed,  my  understanding  was  opened 
renewedly  to  discover  the  substance  and  plan  of  the 
following  work,  and  my  duty  pointed  out  in  preparing 
it  for  the  view  of  mankind.  Although,  by  the  atten- 
tion which  has  since  been  necessary  to  the  cares  I  had 
imprudently  involved  myself  in,  my  mind  has  some- 
times been  embarrassed  with  weakness  and  perplexity. 


INTRODUCTORY   ADDRESS.  XXIX 

yet  as  I  have  renewedly  retired,  I  have  still  found  the 
same  advocate  with  the  Father  continue.  Thus  hav- 
ing tasted  of  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  for  disobedience, 
which  is  sin,  I  now  persuade  men.  I  believe  that  if  I 
had  dwelt  in  the  pure  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  a  daily 
application  to  know  his  will  concerning  me,  I  should 
have  been  led  into  greater  usefulness  in  his  militant 
church  than  I  ever  have  been. 

By  the  gradual  progress  of  sickness  and  decay,  I 
perceive  that  the  final  dissolution  of  my  body  is  now 
near  at  hand.  My  days  are  spent  in  weakness  and 
pain — yet  by  the  feeling  enjoyment  of  the  unutterable 
love  of  my  heavenly  Father,  my  soul  is  supported  from 
day  to  day ;  without  which  most  precious  sensation  I 
believe  I  should  sink  under  the  remembrance  of  my 
failings  and  the  weight  of  my  numerous  afflictions.  I 
am  indeed  as  a  monument  of  his  mercy;  and  in  the 
gracious  assurance  of  its  continuation,  believe  he  will 
give  me  eternal  life  in  his  heavenly  kingdom — yet 
prostrating  all  the  faculties  of  my  being  at  his  footstool 
under  a  sense  of  my  unworthiness.  To  his  grace,  which 
is  able  to  bring  salvation,  if  received  and  obeyed,  I 
commend  all — craving  in  the  aboundings  of  the  love 
which  I  feel,  that  they  may  be  favoured  to  adhere  to 
the  reproofs  of  instruction,  and  live. 

John  Jones. 

I2th  Mo.    1799. 


AN  ESSAY 


SYSTEm  OF  MAN. 


Section  I. 

Of  marly  as  a  being  composed  of  natural  and  spiritual 
parts  ;  or  body,  spirit,  and  soul. 

The  body  is  the  earthen  tabernacle,  fitted  up  and 
prepared,  as  a  receptacle  for  the  soul,  during  its  resi- 
dence in  it.  It  is  formed  of  matter,  into  the  mass  of 
which,  as  into  its  first  principle,  it  must  returti.  It  is 
propagated  like  other  animal  beings,  by  generation,  and 
like  them,  has  a  spirit,  or  natural  life,  by  which  it  is 
actuated,  and  which  expires  with  it,  as  the  life  of  other 
animals. 

In  the  natural  part  of  man,  we  find  the  properties 
of  matter,  the  vegetation  of  plants,  the  life  of  animals, 
and  their  sensitive  and  instinctive  properties,  together 
with  the  additional  powers  of  reason.  This  last  appears 
to  be  the  only  material  difference  between  the  natural 
spirit  of  man,  and  the  spirit  of  other  animals. 

As  in  the  general  order  of  universal  existence,  man 
is  the  medium,  or  centre,  in  which  corporal  and  spi- 


32  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ritual  beings  unite,  so,  in  his  particular  composition, 
the  spirit  of  man  being  naturally  situated,  between  the 
material,  earthly  body,  and  the  immaterial,  spiritual 
soul,  is  by  the  powers  of  reason  fitted  to  be  the  agent, 
or  operative  principle  between  them. 

The  soul  is  an  indivisible,  spiritual  substance,  that 
cannot  be  generated.  It  is  the  immediate  production 
of  the  Almighty,  created  by  him ;  and  being  immortal, 
it  cannot  cease  to  exist.  It  is,  therefore,  the  most 
noble  part ;  and  being  situated  spiritually  between  the 
natural  animal  spirit  and  the  supernatural  divine  spirit, 
it  has  a  capacity  of  being  united  to  either  of  them.  By 
adhering  to  the  former,  the  soul  loses  the  exercise  of 
its  peculiar  spiritual  senses  and  heavenly  powers,  re- 
ceives a  birth  and  life  from  the  powers  of  the  natural 
part,  and  thus  becomes  carnally  minded,  which  is  its 
death.  Being  quickened  by  the  latter,  and  adhering 
to  it,  it  is  made  a  living  soul ;  the  divine  word,  or  spi- 
rit of  truth,  being  the  true  light  and  life  of  it,  even  as 
the  animal  spirit  is  the  light  and  life  of  the  body. 

Sect.  II. 

Of  man  in  a  perfect  state. 

The  soul  being  made  for  the  enjoyment  of  eternal 
happiness,  has  a  capacity  of  acting  in  a  manner  suited 
to  its  nature  and  being.  The  natural  spirit  of  man  has 
also  powers  of  action  suited  to  its  being  in  time,  and 
to  the  government  and  support  of  the  body  in  which  it 
resides ;  in  the  exercise  whereof,  on  its  acquiring 
knowledge  by  experience,  it  is  capable  of  exerting  it- 
self independently  of  the  direction  of  the  soul.     But 


SYSTKM  OF  MAN.  3$ 

the  natural  spirit  of  man,  not  being  capable  of  ap- 
proaching to  a  divine  communion,  can  only  act  with 
certainty  in  things  which  come  directly  within  its  ob- 
servation. 

As  God  is  a  being  of  all  comprehensive  knowledge, 
and  of  unlimited  wisdom  and  goodness,  and  as  all  his 
works  are  works  of  perfect  love,  it  is  clearly  evident 
that  man  was  in  the  beginning  placed  in  such  circum-       v 
stances  as  were  exactly  adapted  to  the  station  he  was     S|||i' 
designed  to  fill  in  the  creation  ;  and  as  He  who  is  infi-  '  •, 

nite  love  knew  would  be  most  conducive  to  his  happi- 
ness. 

In  the  perfect  state  and  proper  order  of  the  nature 
and  economy  of  man,  as  God  at  first  made  him,  or  to 
which  he  is  restored  by  Christ — the  divine  light — the 
wisdom  and  power  of  God — the  soul,  as  the  most  noble 
part,  is  predominant,  acting  in  subserviency  only  to 
the  divine  principle,  which  is  its  life,  and  thereby 
ruling  and  directing  the  rational  powers,  to  the  well 
ordering  also  and  absolute  governing  of  the  natural  ap- 
petites, passions  and  propensities :  and  thus  body,  soul, 
and  spirit,  are  preserved  blameless. 

The  soul  being  thus  a  partaker  of  the  divine  nature, 
and  nourished  by,  and  growing  up  in  union  with  it,  is 
transformed  into  the  image  of  God,  from  glory  to  glory, 
by  the  operation  of  his  spirit,  ^*  unto  the  measure  of 
the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ."  Thus  to  man  it 
is  possible  to  arrive  at  such  attainment  in  grace,  as  that 
it  may  become  as  natural  to  him  to  do  the  will  of  God  • 
as  it  is  for  the  natural  man  to  sin. 


34  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Sect.  III. 

Of  man  in  a  fallen  state. 

As  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  the  true  life,  peace, 
and  happiness  of  the  soul,  so  to  be  carnally  minded  is 
its  death,  by  which  it  loses  the  exercise  of  its  peculiar 
living  powers.  And  as  by  keeping  under  the  divine 
influence,  the  soul  has  the  pre-eminence  in  man,  accord- 
ing to  the  true  nature  of  his  being,  so  by  separating 
therefrom,  it  falls  beneath  the  natural  senses  and  facul- 
ties, and  receives  a  birth  and  life  from  them,  and  thus 
he  becomes  another  kind  of  being,  called  in  scripture 
the  natural  man.  Who,  although  he  may  have  the 
use  of  his  outward  senses  and  natural  understanding,  as 
truly  and  exactly  as  the  spiritual  man,  and  even  as 
our  Saviour  expresses  it,  may  be  ''■  wiser  in  his  genera- 
tion than  the  children  of  light,''  yet  his  judgment,  re- 
specting divine  and  spiritual  things,  must  be  very 
uncertain,  and  his  faith  merely  human.  Because,  the 
distinguishing  faculty  of  his  soul  is  as  much  asleep,  as 
the  visive  faculty  of  a  blind  man.  And  though  an 
idea  of  the  existence  of  a  God,  may  have  become  fixed 
in  the  understanding  of  the  natural  man,  by  impres- 
sions made  at  times  on  his  soul  by  the  divine  spirit,  or 
by  being  communicated  to  him  from  others,  yet  the 
happiness  that  any  enjoy  by  contemplating  this  natural 
idea  of  God,  is  as  different  from  the  real  heavenly  en- 
joyment as  the  notion  or  description  of  natural  light  to 
a  blind  man  is  from  the  real  vision.  For  'Hhe  natural 
man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  nei- 
ther can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  35 

discerned."  And  although  he  may  suppose  he  has  ra- 
tionally decided,  according  to  the  evidences  presented, 
and  the  manner  in  which  he  has  viewed  them,  yet  his 
conclusions  must  be  doubtful,  even  as  those  of  a  deaf 
man  respecting  sounds  or  voices.  And  the  judgment 
being  founded  on  opinions  and  conjectures,  or  mere 
human  testimony,  different  opinions  and  conjectures 
may  again  unsettle  it. 

The  manner  of  education  often  fixes  an  improper 
bias,  by  calling  the  attention  wholly  to  the  exercise  of 
the  natural  powers.  The  spiritual  or  supernatural 
sense  hereby  becomes  neglected,  and  the  correspond- 
ing ideas  lost  or  prevented.  To  this  the  examples  of 
vice  and  immorality,  profaneness  and  impiety,  which 
abound,  much  contribute.  In  these  there  is  often  an 
early  acquiescence,  and  by  habit  a  partaking  in  sensual 
indulgences ;  when,  as  Elihu  expresses  it,  "  their  soul 
dieth  in  youth,  and  their  life  is  among  the  unclean."* 

Thus  the  immaterial  soul — the  most  noble  part  in 
man,  instead  of  ruling  and  directing  the  operations  of 
the  rational  faculties  to  the  glory  of  God,  is  fallen  be- 
ncnth,  and  subjected  to,  them;  and  even  in  many  in- 
stances, to  the  earthly  and  beastly  appetites  and  pas- 
sions, being  dead  as  to  any  power  of  overcoming  them, 
through  its  separation  from  the  principle  of  spiritual 
life.  ^*Thus  in  Adam'' — that  is,  in  the  earthly,  ani- 
mal, or  natural  state,  ^^  all  die,"  or  are  dead  ;  and  man 
in  a  fallen  state,  whether  professor  or  profane,  Jew 
or  Christian,  deist  or  doctor  in  divinity,  is  but  as  a 
beast  of  the  field,  or  at  best  but  a  man  by  the  halves, 
in  comparison  with  the  regenerate  man.     In  the  high- 

*  Job,  chap.  36,  v.  14. 


36  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

est  state  of  his  natural  knowledge  and  abilities,  falling 
as  much  short  of  the  spiritual  man,  as  the  beast  of  the 
field  falleth  short  of  him  that  is  merely  natural,  being  all 
included  in  one  common  description,  as  "  having  sepa- 
rated themselves" — ^^  sensual,  not  having  the  spirit." 

Sect.  IV. 

Of  the  fall  of  Adam. 

As  man  was  created  in  the  image  of  God,  his  nature 
must  have  been  clear  of  all  impurity.  The  powers  of 
his  capacity,  when  he  entered  into  action,  were  unpre- 
judiced; his  mind  having  received  no  information  but 
from  the  impressions  made  on  his  soul  by  the  Spirit  of 
the  Almighty — that  living  word  that  became  the  life, 
food,  and  nourishment  of  it.  The  soul  then  acting 
under  Trnmediate  divine  influence,  the  whole  system 
was  in  perfect  order  and  harmony.  The  heart  of  man 
was  then  that  pleasant  garden,  which  the  Lord  planted ; 
or  in  which  he  caused  to  spring  up  and  grow  every 
amiable  virtue  and  pious  disposition  worthy  of  a  human 
being,  which  are  represented  by  the  trees  of  the  gar- 
den, that  were  pleasant  to  the  sight  and  good  for  food. 

As  man  was  thus  divinely  instructed  in  the  way  of 
his  duty  to  God,  and  the  preservation  of  his  person, 
and  made  observations  on  the  various  occurrences  that 
took  place,  there  naturally  arose  a  knowledge  out  of 
experience,  whereby  he  found  and  knew  that  those 
things  which  his  benevolent  instructer  had  pointed  out 
to  him,  as  fitting  for  his  use  and  attention,  were  really 
good ;  and  that  what  he  had  warned  him  to  avoid  as 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  37 

unsuitable  was  really  evil.     This  is  represented  by  the 
"^  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil." 

Thus,  it  appears,  that  whilst  our  first  parents  lived 
and  walked  under  the  immediate  influence  and  direc- 
tion of  divine  grace,  tliey  remained  in  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, enjoyed  a  spiritual  communion  with  God,  and 
were  partakers  of  the  divine  nature :  with  which  they 
might,  by  continued  obedience,  have  arrived  at  such  a 
state  of  nearness  and  conjunction,  as  to  have  been  in- 
separable from  it.  It  also  appears,  that  the  Almighty 
not  only  furnished  them  with  ability  to  continue  there- 
in, but  timely  cautioned  them  to  avoid  the  means  which 
would  lead  out  of  it — ^'  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
mayest  freely  eat.''  Those  good  and  pious  dispositions 
which  are  of  my  own  right  hand  planting,  thou  mayest 
freely  live  in  the  practice  of.  The  exercise  of  them 
will  be  food  and  nourishment  to  their  life.  ^^  But  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  thou  shall  not 
eat ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
surely  die.''  Thy  soul  must  be  supported,  daily,  by  the 
bread  of  life.  Thou  must  not  depend,  or  think  to  live, 
upon  that  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  which  thou  hast 
gained  by  my  former  instructions,  or  thy  own  experi- 
ence. It  is  not  food  fit  for  the  spiritual,  immortal 
soul,  but  will  bring  it  under  subjection  to  the  natural 
powers  of  the  animal  spirit,  to  depend  on  their  inge- 
nuity and  invention,  their  conjectures  and  determina- 
tions, their  will,  judgment  and  memory,  and  will  bring 
forth,  feed,  and  nourish  a  wrong  birth,  by  which  it  will 
become  carnally  minded,  which  is  death.  Now  this 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  an  arbitrary  injunction  of 
the  Almighty,  imposed  upon  Adam  to  tempt  or  try  him ; 
but  a  benevolent,  timely  warning,  that  as  he  stood  in  a 


38  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

State  of  perfect  freedom  of  vvill^  he  might  be  admonish- 
ed of  that  state  of  spiritual  darkness  and  death,  into 
which  the  soul  would  sink,  by  separating  itself  from 
that  living  word,  which  was  the  true  light  and  life  of 
it.  As  the  Almighty  did  not  fix  him  in  a  state  of  im- 
mutable happiness,  but  of  probationary  trial,  so  neither 
did  he  compel  him  to  accept  and  follow  the  grace  freely 
offered  to  lead  him  into  immutable  happiness.  Such 
compulsion  would  have  rendered  him  a  mere  passive 
engine,  impelled  to  act  as  a  senseless  machine. 

Thus,  while  Adam  and  Eve  lived  in  union  with  the 
divine  principle,  under  which  the  soul  was  the  predo- 
minant part  of  their  being,  there  would,  in  their  va- 
rious cares  and  pursuits,  be  a  constant  attention  in  the 
natural  spirit  to  the  voice  of  the  soul,  expressed  in  the 
intimations  of  conscience,  and  thereby  unfolded  in  the 
natural  understanding.  They  would  also  be  led,  under 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  pray  daily  for 
their  souls'  spiritual  nourishment,  as  well  as  temporal 
blessings ;  and  devoutly  to  acknowledge  their  gratitude 
for  favours  received,  which,  for  the  edification  of  one 
another,  they  might  at  times  express  in  words,  or  per- 
haps in  broken  expressions,  or  "groanings  which  could 
not  be  uttered."  After  a  time  of  living  and  acting  in 
this  manner,  it  appears  to  me,  that  "  the  woman,"  from 
the  knowledge  gained  by  observation  and  experience, 
apprehended  they  might  be  able  to  form  plans  of  living 
and  acting  without  waiting  for  further  divine  commu- 
nications, and  even  to  compose  prayers,  suitably  to 
comprehend  their  several  wants.  The  serpent  was  a 
figurative  representation  of  a  self-sufficient  principle* 
and  his  speaking  was  expressive  of  the  conflict  occasion- 
ed in  the  mind  by  the  natural  understanding  opposing 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  39 

the  impressions  of  divine  grace,  which  tlie  principle 
of  self-sufficiency  reasoned  away-t-presuming  that  by 
turning  their  attention  to  the  unlimited  exercise  of 
their  natural  fticulties,  from  the  knowledge  tlicy  had 
already  acquired,  they  might,  by  investigating  the 
works  of  creation,  become  competent  judges  for  them- 
selves of  what  was  good  and  what  was  evil ;  and  might 
also  be  prepared  at  all  times  with  suitable  forms  of 
prayer,  to  address  the  Almighty  ;  and  thus  their  soiila 
began  to  feed  upon  this  tree  of  knowledge,  which  grew 
up  in  the  midst  of  the  garden. 

Now,  here  was  the  self-sufficiency  by  which  sin 
was  introduced — which,  I  believe,  was  neither  created 
by  the  Almighty,  nor  infused  into  man  by  any  evil 
being,  independent  of  his  own  mind;  nor  could  he  have 
sinned  at  all,  if  he  had  kept  united  to  the  divine  prin- 
ciple. But  the  soul,  being  placed  spiritually  between 
the  natural  animal  spirit  of  man,  and  the  supernatural 
divine  spirit,  was  in  a  state  of  perfect  liberty,  either 
to  wait  for  the  immediate  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  discover  its  duty  to  God,  and  enable  it  to  act  ac- 
cordingly, or  to  recur  to  the  knowledge  gained  by  ex- 
perience, and  treasured  up  in  the  faculties  of  the  ani- 
mal spirit.  The  soul,  by  attending  to  the  suggestions 
of  the  natural  understanding,  and  turning  from  that 
divine  spirit  wherein  its  life  and  strength  lay,  submit- 
ted the  determination  of  its  duty  to  the  decisions  of  the 
natural  mind,  which  could  not  know  or  discern  the 
things  of  God,  and  thus  subjecting  itself  to  the  powers 
thereof,  received  a  birth  and  life  from  thence,  and 
Became  carnally  minded,  which  is  death. 

This  has  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  nature  of  the  fall 
of  man:   in  which  the  s])iritual.  immortal  soul,  which 


40  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

should  be  the  governing  principle,  acting  only  in  sab" 
servieney  to  the  divine  word  or  spirit  of  truth,  is  fallen 
beneath  the  powers  of  the  natural  part,  and  incapable 
of  restraining  its  propensities — a  state,  in  which  it  is 
not  only  capable  of  sinning,  but  "being  at  enmity 
against  God,  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be.'^ 

And,  notwithstanding  Adam  and  Eve  were  soon  sen- 
sible of  their  souls'  nakedness,  which  would  be  manifest- 
ed on  their  offering  up  prayers  in  the  strength  of  the 
natural  understanding,  which  the  Lord  would  neither 
accept  nor  own,  yet,  it  seems,  they  continued  in  the 
practice,  thus  covering  themselves  with  the  fig-leaf 
covering  of  their  self-righteousness.  And,  even  in  the 
cool  of  the  day,  when  a  retirement  from  their  bustling 
exercises,  thus  entered  into,  gave  them  opportunity  of 
reflecting  coolly  on  what  they  had  done,  and  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  began  to  be  heard  in  their  souls — such 
was  their  infatuation,-  that  they  thought  to  stifle  con- 
viction, by  hiding  themselves  ^'  amongst  the  trees  of  the 
garden'^ — those  pious  dispositions,  the  works  of  which 
they  could  now  perform  in  the  mere  will  of  the  natural 
part — until  the  soul-searching  word  awakened  in  them 
a  sense  of  their  wretchedness. 

Now,  this  voice  which  spake  to  them — '^Adam, 
where  art  thou?'" — was  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world — that 
peaceful,  gentle,  innocent  life,  which  they  crucified, 
when  the  foundation  of  the  government  of  the  earthly 
nature  was  laid  in  their  souls.  This  is  the  spiritual 
rock  which  followed  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  ^^  which 
rock  was  Christ.''  This  is  the  "  word  of  the  Lord, 
which  came''  to  the  prophets  of  old.  opening  their  un- 


SYSTKM  OF  MAN.  41 

derstan dings,  qualifying  them  to  declare  his  will  to  the 
people,  and  enabling  them  to  fulfil  his  requirings,  un- 
moved by  all  the  malice  of  the  wicked.  This  is  that 
same  divine  word,  which  was  manifested  in  the  flesh, 
showing,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  a  pattern  of 
that  perfection  of  manhood,  whereunto  we  should  strive 
to  attain,  and  unto  which  he  has  called  us:  and  repre- 
senting by  the  suiferings  endured  in  that  outward  body, 
the  contempt,  reproach,  and  oppression  which  his  pure, 
innocent  life  suffers  spiritually  by  being  rejected  of 
men.  This  is  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  continu- 
ally striving  to  redeem  man,  and  restore  him  to  his 
original  dignity,  and  which,  if  not  resisted,  but  co- 
operated with,  will  efiect  its  purpose,  by  separating 
the  soul  from  the  government  of  the  natural  spirit,  and 
causing  it  to  live  in  him,  after  coming  under  the  ope- 
ration of  the  '^^ flaming  sword,"  which  was  ^^ placed  to 
guard  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life."  Herein  is  evident 
the  wonderful  kindness  and  mercy  of  God,  who,  not- 
withstanding man  has  thus  transgressed  his  law  of  ever- 
lasting love,  has  continued  to  him  a  capacity  of  return- 
ing, and  becoming  again  united  to  him,  when  that  holy 
principle  of  life,  which,  under  imprisonment  and  op- 
pression by  the  carnal  dispositions  which  prevail  in  the 
natural  man,  is  compared  to  a  small  seed,  is  suflfered  to 
arise  and  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent,  self-sufficiency. 

Sect.  V. 

Of  true  religion. 

The  soul  of  man,  only,  being  immortal,  and,  conse- 
quently, the  only  part  of  man  that  can  approach  to  a 


42  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

divine  communion,  and  true  religion,  comprehending  a 
system  or  mode  of  faith  and  practice,  relating  to,  and 
dependant  on  a  spiritual  union  and  communion  between 
the  soul  and  the  divine  spirit,  the  soul  is,  therefore, 
the  part  in  man,  which  must  be  the  active  principle  or 
agent  under  the  divine  spirit,  in  directing  in  the  per- 
formance of  all  the  duties  which  appertain  to  religion. 

The  natural  understanding,  when  the  soul  is  kept  in 
subjection  to  the  divine  will,  may  be  active  in  the  ge- 
neral regulation  of  its  own  conduct,  in  common  affairs, 
which  relate  to  the  accommodation  of  the  body,  and  in 
the  government  of  the  animal  dispositions  in  man, 
wherein,  if  it  err,  the  soul  being  under  right  govern- 
ment, will,  through  the  medium  of  conscience,  convey 
impressions,  whereby  the  natural  judgment  may  be 
rectified,  and  the  conduct  regulated  accordingly.  But 
in  religion,  as  it  ultimately  respects  the  well-being  of 
the  soul,  all  the  proper  efforts  of  the  natural  faculties 
must  be  only  secondary  in  the  performance  of  those 
outward  acts,  which  are  correspondent  to  the  inward 
disposition  of  the  soul. 

All  the  outward  acts  which  it  is  necessary  for  the 
animal  powers,  under  the  guidance  of  the  rational  facul- 
ties, thus  instructed,  to  perform,  as  included  in  the 
class  of  religious  duties,  are  only  such  as  may  simply 
manifest  a  subjection  of  our  whole  man  to  the  divine 
principle,  such  as  may  tend  to  the  information,  edifi- 
cation or  instrumental  help  one  of  another,  or  such  as 
respect  the  exercise  of  that  brotherly-kindness  and  love 
which  our  relative  alliance  one  to  another,  as  children 
of  the  heavenly  Father's  family,  or  dependence  one  on 
another,  as  fellow-creatures  in  the  great  scale  of  bro- 
therhood, render  expedient  or  necessary. 


SVSIKM   ()!"   MAN.  4',i 

As  Goil  is  a  spirit,  and  the  soul  of  man  is  also  spiri-  HHr 
tual.  and  as  nothing  which  is  composed  of  matter,  or 
which  is  capable  of  being  dissolved,  can  approach  to  a 
divine  communion,  so  none  of  our  outward  religious 
acts  can  possibly  operate  between  the  soid  and  God, 
and,  therefore,  only  appertain  to  our  being  in  time. 
Hence,  from  the  list  of  outward  religious  duties,  are 
evidently  excluded  all  that  catalogue  of  complicated, 
ceremonious  performances,  which  have  been  long  sup- 
posed, by  many,  to  operate  directly  between  the  souls 
of  those  who  act  therein,  and  the  divine  being. 

In  the  divine  superintendence  over  all  created  sys- 
tems, love  reigns  predominant ;  and  is  the  eternal  source 
from  whence  proceeds  all  the  benefits  conferred  on  in- 
telligent beings.  It  is,  therefore,  impossible  for  men 
so  to  co-operate  with  the  divine  mind,  as  to  be  accept- 
ably instrumental  in  religiously  conferring  benefits  one 
on  another,  or  to  perform  outward  religious  acts  to  their 
own  profit,  without  being  made  sensible  partakers  of 
that  love  which  flows  from  the  divine  source,  and  the 
soul  being  influenced  thereby  in  these  religious  per- 
formances. This  truth  is  evidenced  by  Paul,  in  his 
first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  chapter  xiii.  ^^  Though 
I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  and  have 
not  charity,  I  am  become  as  sounding  brass,  or  a  tink- 
ling cymbal.  And  though  I  have  the  gift  of  prophecy, 
and  understand  all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge;  and 
though  I  have  all  fiiith,  so  that  I  could  remove  moun- 
tains, and  have  not  charity,  I  am  nothing.  And  though 
r bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I 
give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  charity,  it 
profiteth  me  nothing."  That,  by  the  charity  here 
spoken  of,  the  apostle  meant  a  lively  and  sensible  par- 
6 


44  AN   EoSAY   ON  THE 

ticipation  of^  and  co-operation  with,  divine  love,  is  too 
clear  to  admit  of  contradiction. 

Now,  in  the  performance  of  many  outward  acts, 
which  have  been  long  supposed  by  many  to  be  insepa- 
rably attached  to  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  it  is 
demonstrably  certain,  that  the  natural  understanding 
can,  and  does,  act  as  principal  director,  and,  indeed,  in 
general,  no  higher  immediate  power  is  expected  or 
sought  for.  Divine  love,  therefore,  not  being  the  ope- 
rative principle  immediately  influencing  in  these  per- 
formances, they  are  for  ever  excluded  from  all  possible 
union  with  pure  and  undefiled  religion.  And  though 
many  who  have  observed  different  forms,  and  adhered 
to  diflPerent  ceremonious  systems  of  human  invention, 
may  have  wTOught  righteousness,  and  been  accepted  of 
God,  yet,  the  only  ground  of  their  acceptance  has  been, 
the  obedience  of  the  soul  to  his  inward  law,  indepen- 
dent of  outward  forms. 

In  the  performance  of  those  religious  acts  which  are 
designed  for  the  instruction,  edification,  or  instrumen- 
tal help  one  of  another,  those  powers  and  faculties 
which  rule  and  operate  in  the  actors,  can  only  severally 
reach  and  affect  the  corresponding  powers  and  facul- 
ties, in  those  who  hear,  see  and  feel.  Thus,  in  the 
exercise  of  the  ministry,  if  the  soul  be  subject  to  di- 
vine counsel,  and  information  be  thereby  opened  in  it 
for  the  benefit  of  the  people,  the  soul  keeping  under 
the  divine  influence,  the  rational  faculties  in  subser- 
viency, become  occupied ;  and  by  their  powers  over  the 
animal  frame,  their  ideas  are  conveyed  by  the  organs 
of  speech  in  the  speaker,  through  the  organs  of  hear- 
ing in  the  hearer.  By  these  means,  ideas  similar  to 
those  in  the  speaker  are  formed,  or  renewed,  in  the 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  45 

natural  understanding  of  the  hearer,  whereby  impres- 
sions are  conveyed  to  his  soul,  which,  if  he  be  wait- 
ing with  desire  to  be  benefitted,  the  divine  evidence 
accompanying,  bears  witness  to  be  according  to  truth; 
and  the  impressions  are  thus  strengthened  to  his  in- 
struction, edification  or  conviction.  But  when  men 
undertake  to  act  in  the  ministry  merely  by  the  powers 
of  the  rational  faculties,  supposing  that  immediate  di- 
vine revelation  is  ceased,  or  that  it  is  not  always  neces- 
sary for  the  edification  of  the  church,  these  can  only 
convey  ideas  and  impressions  to  their  hearers,  similar 
to  those  from  which  themselves  act.  Their  origin  be- 
ing in  the  natural  understanding,  they  can  only  ope- 
rate on  the  natural  understanding,  passions  or  affec- 
tions of  their  hearers.  And,  notwithstanding  such 
ministers  may  ^^  kindle  a  fire"  in  the  natural  passions 
and  affections,  "and  compass  themselves  about  with 
sparks,"  yet  these  efforts  of  the  spirit  of  self-sufficiency 
which  acts  in  them,  and  thus  "  transforms  itself  into"  the 
appearance  of  "  an  angel  of  light,"  operating  to  beget, 
foster,  and  strengthen  its  own  likeness  in  others,  and 
the  divine  spirit  being  thereby  rejected  and  crucified, 
their  ministry  only  tends  to  lead  the  soul  down  deeper 
and  deeper  into  the  labyrinths  of  the  chambers  of  death. 
Thus  the  ancient  or  modern  idolatrous  priest  or  ma- 
gician, the  learned  Jewish  rabbin,  the  humanly-quali- 
fied Christian  bishop  or  doctor  in  divinity,  and  all 
others  who  wait  not  for  the  immediate  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  works  of  their  ministry,  while  they 
are  each  actuated  and  directed  merely  by  the  faculties 
of  the  rational  understanding,  in  their  several  religious 
performances,  are  all  included  in  one  class,  similar  to 
those  of  whom  the  prophet  declared  formerly,  "they 


46  AX  ESSAY  ON  THK 

have  run  unsent,  and  therefore  they  shall  not  profit  the 
people." 

Although  by  storing  up  and  comparing  the  expe- 
riences of  antecedent  ages,  human  reason  and  self-suffi- 
ciency may  have  advanced  from  one  degree  of  specula- 
tive refinement  to  another,  yet,  whenever  their  votaries 
undertake  to  act  in  matters  of  religion,  though  they 
may  have  formed  copious  systems,  and  adorned  them 
with  a  pomp  and  glitter  which  tend  to  captivate  the 
natural  senses,  the  principle  by  which  they  act,  mani- 
fests itself  to  be  the  old  serpent  still,  feeding  upon  the 
dust.  And,  with  all  the  advantages  of  former  revela- 
tions and  prophetical  warnings,  and  the  numerous  ex- 
amples left  us  upon  record  of  the  experience  of  others, 
this  self-sufficient  disposition  can  attain  to  nothing 
higher  in  the  learned  religious  philosopher  or  divine  of 
the  present  day,  than  it  did  formerly  in  the  minds  of 
Adam  and  Eve.  And,  as  they,  by  acting  in  the  strength 
thereof,  fell  from  their  original  dignity,  and  became 
subject  to  the  animal  nature,  so  these,  while  they  con- 
tinue to  uphold  the  government  of  the  same  nature, 
and  act  by  its  powers,  though  they  may  have  supposed 
themselves  to  have  been  eating  and  drinking  in  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  are  only  feeding  upon  the  same 
original  tree  of  natural  knowledge,  and  doing  the  works 
of  that  serpent,  which  is  ^^  cursed  above  every  beast  of 
the  field.''* 

*  Men,  by  assuming  the  direction  of  the  religious  move- 
ments of  themselves  and  others,  by  the  exercise  of  their  ra- 
tional faculties  alone,  w^ithout  waiting  for,  and  receiving  divine 
guidance,  inasmuch  as  they  act,  in  their  self-sufficiency,  of 
which  the  serpent  is  a  figure,  more  offensively  in  the  divine 
sight,  by  assuming  the   divine   prerogative,   than   those   do, 


SYSTKM   or  MAN.  47 

The  life  of  true  religion,  then,  will  stand  for  ever 
separated  from  all  those  external,  servile  systems, 
which  have  been  formed  in  the  darkness  of  the  natural 
understanding,  and  a  conformity  thereto  enforced,  or 
advised,  in  the  blind  and  creaturely  zeal  of  their  dif- 
ferent advocates;  the  ceremonious  services  whereof 
have  been  supposed  to  operate  in  some  mysterious  and 
insensible  manner,  to  the  benefit  of  those  who  perform 
them,  while  themselves  continue  the  servants  of  sin,  and 
plead  for  the  daily  commission  thereof.  But  true  re- 
ligion is  pure  and  simple,  and  never  confined  by  forms. 
In  the  exercises  thereof,  the  soul  is  free,  being  exalted 
to  its  original  station  in  the  composition  of  man.  In  the 
progress  thereof,  the  mind,  like  "^^  the  just  man's  path," 
is  enlightened  from  one  degree  of  spiritual  perception 
to  another,  till  the  clearness  of  the  gospel- day  appear, 
and  the  shadows  flee  away.  In  the  power  thereof,  all 
the  propensities  of  the  animal,  and  faculties  of  the  ra- 
tional nature,  are  held  in  subjection,  and  the  body  of 
sin  and  death,  buried.  In  the  enjoyments  thereof,  the 
internal  communion  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  transcends 
and  supersedes  every  inferior  and  external  object.  In 
the  works  thereof,  the  divine  harmony  is  livingly  wit- 
nessed, the  spring  of  every  action  being  love. 

Sect.  VI. 

Of  the  serpent,  called  the  devil,  satan,  4'C. 

There  has  seldom  been  an   opinion  propagated  by 
superstition,  or  maintained  by  prejudice,  more  perni- 

who,  overcome  by  templalions,  gratify  their  sensual  appetites 
and  propensities  in  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  represented  by  the 
beasts  of  the  field. 


48  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

cious  to  mati,  than  the  notion  of  a  self- existing  being, 
denominated  the  devil,  satan,  <&;c.  A  belief  in  such  a 
being,  and  in  the  powers  generally  attributed  to  him, 
has,  in  a  great  measure,  frustrated  the  end  intended 
by  the  divine  cautions  and  threatenings  recorded  in 
holy  writ  against  the  tempers  and  dispositions  pointed 
out  by  these  appellations.  For  many,  while  supposing 
themselves  to  be  watching  against  the  wiles  and  strata- 
gems of  an  imaginary  evil  being  without  them,  to  whom 
such  vast  powers  have  been  attributed,  have  suffered 
the  spiritual,  immortal  soul  to  be  led  and  directed  by 
the  powers  of  the  natural  understanding.  And  being 
confident  that  the  suggestions  of  the  supposed  self- ex- 
isting devil  have  not  governed  their  determinations, 
they  have  fixed  themselves  in  the  very  state  and  con- 
dition they  were  warned  to  avoid. 

It  would  appear,  indeed,  to  be  a  monstrous  absurdity, 
to  suppose  that  the  Almighty  would  create  a  being  of 
such  description,  and  furnish  him  with  such  vastly  ex- 
tensive powers  and  capacity  as  have  long  been  ascribed 
to  him — combining  in  his  imaginary  character,  if  not 
jpowers  nearly  allied  to  omnipotence,  at  least  to  omni- 
science and  omnipresence.  And  those  powers,  too,  as 
the  doctrine  would  seem  to  intimate,  conferred  on  him 
for  the  express  purposes  of  continually  opposing  the 
will  of  the  great  Creator,  and  fulfilling  the  offices  of 
empter  and  tormentor  to  his  rational  creation. 

An  absurdity  equally  great  would  be  the  supposition, 
ihat  a  spirit,  created  good — as  all  the  productions  of 
the  divine  power  unquestionably  were — should,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  rebellious  departure  from  a  blissful  state 
of  obedience,  be  endowed  with  a  capacity  to  assume,  and 
exercise,  of  its  own  mere  volition,  tlie  vastly  extended 


SYSTEM  OF  MA\.  49 

attributes  and  powers  in  question;  as  it  were  in  reward 
for  the  consummate  wickedness  of  its  conduct.  A  doc- 
trine fit  only  to  be  entertained  in  some  heathenish  my- 
thological tale,  or  in  the  pernicious  fables  of  "  Milton's 
Paradise  Lost.'' 

Some  persons  appear  to  entertain  the  opinion,  that 
there  can  be  no  torment  to  the  wicked  without  the  in- 
tervention of  an  external  tormentor.  But  what  tor- 
ment can  be  conceived  to  be  more  poignant  in  any  state 
of  existence,  than  an  internal  sense  of  wrath,  horror, 
darkness  and  despair,  arising  from  a  separation,  through 
wilful  disobedience,  from  the  blissful  harmony  of  divine 
love  ?  Some,  again,  will  suppose  there  can  be  no  temp- 
tations to  evil  without  the  agency  of  a  personal  tempter, 
of  distinct  and  separate  existence — forgetting  the  clear, 
emphatical  declaration  of  the  apostle  James,  that  "  every 
man  is  tempted  when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own 
lust." 

Many  will,  no  doubt,  in  consequence  of  their  long- 
established  traditional  prejudices,  apprehend  that  the 
pages  of  scripture  furnish  evidence  conclusively  con- 
firming the  doctrine  of  the  existence  of  such  a  distinct 
evil  agent;  and  will,  therefore,  condemn  every  effort 
to  controvert  the  opinion,  as  an  unhallowed  attempt  to 
invalidate  the  evidence  of  scriptural  testimony  in  the 
case.  But,  on  examining  those  passages  of  scripture 
where  the  terms  alluded  to  are  used,  it  appears  clearly 
evident,  that  they  are,  in  general,  only  meant  meta- 
phorically to  express  certain  dispositions  in  the  minds 
of  men,  unconnected  with  any  evil  being  without  them. 

The  manner  in  which  the  Egyptians  recorded  events 
in  hieroglyphical  representations,  before  the  use  of  let- 
ters was  introduced,  would  necessarilv  lead  Moses  to  a 


50  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

figurative  manner  of  expression,  as  the  only  mode  where- 
by the  people,  in  the  state  they  then  were  in,  could  be 
instructed  with  the  best  effect.  And,  from  the  general 
history  of  the  Israelitish  nation,  it  is  manifest  that  their 
understandings  were  not  generally  capable  of  receiving 
the  discoveries  of  divine  truth,  without  the  interven- 
tion of  metaphors  and  outward  representations  address- 
ed to  the  perception  of  their  outward  senses — as  in  the 
days  of  the  blessed  Messiah  the  multitude  to  whom  he 
spake,  were  incapable  of  receiving  and  comprehending 
his  divine  instructions,  without  the  use  of  similes  and 
parables.  For  it  is  said  on  a  certain  occasion,  "  with- 
out a  parable  he  spake  not  unto  them.'' 

From  whatever  cause  it  originated,  the  serpent  ap- 
pears to  have  been  considered  amongst  the  Egyptians 
as  a  figure,  representing  a  self-sufficient  principle,  real 
or  imaginary,  without  regard  to  its  disposition.  Thus 
the  Almighty,  to  encourage  Moses,  and  inspire  him 
with  confidence  in  the  sufficiency  of  that  divine  power 
which  was  promised  him  to  accomplish  the  object  of 
his  mission,  turned  his  rod  into  a  serpent — the  well- 
known  symbol  of  a  principle  having  power  in  itself. 
This  he  was  commanded  to  exhibit  befoi'e  the  people, 
in  order  to  remove  their  doubtings ;  and  also  to  repeat 
the  same  before  Pharaoh,  to  impress  him,  by  a  lively 
representation  which  he  would  understand,  with  a  con- 
viction of  the  sufficiency  of  that  power  in  whose  name 
he  addressed  him. 

The  same  figure  is  applied  to  express  the  imaginary 
self-sufficiency  assumed  by  the  magicians  in  opposition 
to  the  divine  commands. 

Again,  when  the  children  of  Israel  were  punished 
for  their  transgressions  in  the  wilderness,  in  order  to 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  51 

call  their  attention  to  the  divine  power,  against  which 
they  had  offended,  and  which  was  sufficiejit  also  to 
save  and  deliver  them,  Moses  was  commanded  to  make 
a  serpent,  and  set  it  up  for  them  to  look  upon  and  be 
healed. 

It  appears  then  that  Moses,  when  writing  the  Book 
of  Genesis,  could  not  have  made  use  of  a  more  forcible 
metaphor,  or  any  other  that  would  have  been  as  well 
understood  by  the  people  to  express  the  circumstance 
of  our  first  parents  omitting  to  wait  for  renewed  mani- 
festations of  the  divine  will,  from  a  self-sufficient  ap- 
prehension, that  from  the  knowledge  they  had  already 
obtained,  through  former  immediate  communications, 
and  the  experience  they  had  acquired,  their  judgment 
was  now  sufficiently  matured  to  enable  them  by  their 
own  powers  to  discriminate  between  good  and  evil,  and 
to  discover  and  perform  their  duty. 

After  they  had  been  convicted  of  their  transgres- 
sion by  the  solemn  inquisition  of  the  Almighty,  the 
state  and  disposition  into  which  they  had  fallen,  arid 
under  which  they  had  acted,  was  described  to  them  in 
the  awful  terms,  ^^  Thou  art  cursed  above  all  cattle,  and 
above  every  beast  of  the  field."  Their  transgression 
in  assuming  the  divine  prerogative,  by  attempting  to 
conduct  their  religious  concerns  by  the  power  of  their 
own  unsubjected  will,  was  more  offensive  in  his  sight, 
than  if  they  had  erred  only  by  yielding  to  the  pro- 
pensities of  their  animal  nature,  as  exhibited  in  the 
dispositions  of  the  domesticated  ^^  cattle,''  or  the  less 
restrained  ^•beasts  of  the  field" — "Upon  thy  belly 
shalt  thou  go."  The  soul  cannot,  in  this  state,  retain 
the  dignified,  upright  position  in  which  it  was  placed, 
and  which  it  was  designed  to  maintain,  reigning  over, 
7 


52  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

and  governing  the  natural  powers  and  propensities,  but 
is  fallen  into  a  state  of  complete  prostration  below  them. 
^^  And  dust  shalt  thou  eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life.'' 
The  metaphor  of  dust  appears  to  be  derived  from  a 
comparison  between  the  natural  traveller  in  the  high- 
way, and  the  spiritual  traveller  in  his  journey  through 
life.  As  the  former,  by  his  walking,  leaves  the  im- 
pressions of  his  footsteps  in  the  dust,  so  the  impressions 
made  by  the  manner  of  walking  of  the  spiritual  travel- 
lers— their  keeping  in  the  right  way — turning  aside 
from  it — or  their  different  footsteps  are  figuratively 
called  dust — or  the  dust  of  their  feet.*  Thus  the  food 
of  the  soul  in  this  degraded  state  is  derived  from  the 
operations  of  the  natural  mind,  reflecting  on  past  ex- 
perience, referring  to  acquired  knowledge,  or  the  ex- 
amples of  others,  and  exercising  a  judgment  by  its  own 
self-sufficient  powers,  with  relation  to  the  duties  of  re- 
ligion. And  thus  the  self-sufficient  teacher,  whose 
dwelling  is  in  the  dust,  can  judge  of  his  duty,  or  regu- 
late his  conduct  according  to  former  experience,  the 
formal  rules  and  ceremonies  of  his  order,  or  the  prac- 
tice of  others.  If  he  even  incline  to  gratify  himself  in 
any  thing  beyond  his  prescribed  limits,  he  finds  it  is 
no  more  than  good  men  and  approved  saints  have  done 

*  When  the  disciples  were  commissioned  to  go  on  their 
gospel  message,  they  were  commanded  to  shake  off  the  dUst 
of  their  feet,  as  a  testimony  against  those  who  would  not  re- 
ceive them.  A  figure,  importing  that  the  innocence  and  purity 
of  their  lives — their  blameless  conversation  and  upright  walk- 
ings in  correspondence  with  the  doctrines  they  preached, 
would  be  a  standing  testimony  against  the  sensuality,  hypo- 
crisy, libertinism  and  unbelief  of  those  who  should  thus  re- 
ject their  testimony. 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  53 

before  him.  They  had  their  failings,  as  well  as  he. 
The  deep  exercises  of  their  wounded  souls — the  guilt 
and  horror  in  which  they  involved  themselves  by  trans- 
gression, and  the  purifying  judgments  they  passed 
through,  before  they  could  witness  a  restoration  to  di- 
vine favour,  he  is  insensible  of,  and  overlooks.  And, 
thus,  that  which  was  their  death,  this  serpent  can  feed 
upon,  and  it  is  his  life.  And  this  kind  of  food  he  must 
"  eat  all  the  days  of  his  life" — all  the  time  of  the  soul's 
receiving  its  life  from  the  enjoyments  and  activity  of 
this  fallen  state. 

By  the  appellation  of  satan,  or  adversary,  is  gene- 
rally meant  a  state  of  opposition  or  unbelief:  either 
to  disbelieve  and  oppose  the  immediate  inspiration  of 
divine  life  to  the  soul,  and  to  deny  the  necessity  there- 
of, or  to  doubt,  or  question,  the  truths  of  divine  reve- 
lations, w^hich  cannot  be  ascertained  on  common  natu- 
ral principles.  This,  I  think,  appears  clearly  from  the 
representations  of  this  character  in  the  Book  of  Job, 
and  other  passages  of  scripture  wherein  the  term  is 
used. 

The  epithet  devil  is  not  used  in  the  Old  Testament, 
except  in  a  few  instances,  in  the  plural  number,  where 
it  appears  only  to  mean  the  heathen  idols ;  which  were 
totally  void  of  spiritual  power.  In  the  New  Testa- 
ment its  use  is  more  diversified.  The  plural  applica- 
tion of  the  term  by  the  Evangelists,  in  the  case  of  Mary 
Magdalen,  is  full  evidence  that  their  allusion  was  to 
the  depraved  tempers,  dispositions  and  propensities  of 
her  unsubjected  mind,  and  not  to  a  separate,  self-exist- 
ing, individual  power  of  evil.  In  some  places  it  is 
used  to  express  the  same  states  of  mind  as  implied  by 
the  terms  serpent  and  satan.     When  the  divine  word 


54  ,  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

is  heard  in  the  soul,  and  ^^  the  grace  of  God,  that  bring- 
eth  salvation/'  hath  taught  the  necessity  of  being  led 
by  it,  to  ^^  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,"  and 
to  live  ^^  soberly,  righteously  and  godly  in  this  present 
world,"  it  often  happens,  that  the  natural  understand- 
ing, vainly  conceiving  it  has  ability  for  the  work,  un- 
dertakes to  reform  the  man,  and  direct  him  in  the  per- 
formance of  his  religious  duties.  This  is,  then,  ^^  the 
devil"  that  ^^  cometh"  "  and  taketh  away"  the  seed  of 
the  kingdom,  or  word  of  God,  that  hath  been  sown  in 
his  heart,  through  the  activity  of  the  creaturely  will 
assuming  to  itself  that  power  which  cometh  from  God 
only.  Whilst  the  man  has  imagined  within  himself, 
and  been  confirmed  by  his  teachers  in  the  supposition, 
that,  by  his  religious  endeavours,  he  was  firmly  secur- 
ing himself  against  his  soul's  adversary,  which  he  con- 
sidered as  a  malignant  spirit,  distinct  from  his  own 
mind :  not  considering  that  the  imaginations  and  best 
religious  purposes  of  his  own  carnal  heart  are  ^"^only 
evil  continually :"  and  that  it  is  ^^  from  thence  every 
evil  that  defileth  the  man,  proceedeth." 

In  other  places  the  term  devil  is  used  as  synonymous 
with  a  destroyer.  In  this  sense  it  appears  to  be  applied 
to  those  bodily  or  mental  infirmities  which  deranged  or 
destroyed  the  natural  powers  of  man.  But  Christ  re- 
buking the  devil,  in  those  cases  of  bodily  or  mental  dis- 
ease, argues  Ho  more  in  favour  of  the  agency  of  evil  spi- 
rits, than  his  rebuking  the  fever  supposes  it  to  have  been 
an  evil  spirit.  But,  in  general,  the  term  devil  is  used 
to  express  an  overbearing,  domineering,  brutal  temper 
— a  state,  wherein  man  is  subjected  to  his  own  lusts 
and  passions,  or,  under  their  influence,  arbitrarily  ty- 
rannises over  the  liberties  and  consciences  of  others. 


SYSTKM   OF  MAX,  55 

And,  when  this  was  carried  on  with  compulsive  force, 
and  bloody  persecution,  as  amongst  the  Jews  and  pagan 
infidels,  these  evil  dispositions  were  personified  by  the 
*^great  dragon." 

To  sum  up  the  whole,  self-sufficiency  in  man  is  re- 
presented by  "  the  serpent."  The  state  of  a  disbeliever 
in,  or  opposer  of,  divine  grace,  is  expressed  by  "  sa- 
tan."  The  state  of  the  mind  which  is  sunk  into  a  do- 
mineering, brutal,  or  destroying  temper,  or  is  carried 
away  by  its  own  lusts  and  passions,  is  denominated  a 
'*  devil."  And  when  inhumanly  tyrannising  over  the 
lives,  liberties  and  consciences  of  others,  as  in  the  infi- 
del state  of  Rome,  "  the  great  red  dragon,"  and  after 
this  power  was  transferred  to  the  church,  "  the  beast." 

These  dispositions,  states  and  conditions  are  all  the 
devils  a  man  has  to  guard  against  and  overcome.  The 
greatest  enemies  he  has  to  contend  with,  are  those  of 
his  own  house  :  and  they  are  formidable,  indeed.  The 
strong  natural  man,  armed  with  reason,  philosophy, 
religion,  determined  will  and  ungovernable  passions. 
He  ^'  keeps  the  house,  and  his  goods  are  in  peace." 
And  nothing  short  of  a  supernatural,  divine  power  can 
dispossess  him,  spoil  his  goods,  and  restore  the  soul  to 
spiritual  life. 

In  the  second  century — after  the  declension  of  the 
church  had  commenced — some,  imagining  they  had 
discovered  in  the  passages  of  scripture  wherein  these 
metaphorical  terms  are  used,  the  true  foundation, 
whereon  the  popular  pagan  doctrine  of  evil  demons,  and 
their  malignant  influences  on  mankind,  was  founded, 
or,  at  least,  supposing  there  was  plausible  ground  to 
impose  such  a  theory  on  the  ignorant  and  credulous, 
zealously  propagated  the  doctrine.     Thus,  in  the  apos- 


56  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

tatizing  state  of  the  church,  a  theory  of  evil  agents, 
with  its  terrifying  appendages,  came  to  be  adopted, 
which  opened  the  way  for  the  introduction  of  many 
superstitious  rites  and  ceremonies,  which  were  repre- 
sented by  the  priests,  and  supposed  by  the  deluded 
people,  to  counteract  the  baleful  influences  of  those 
malignant  demons. 

Sect.  VII. 

Of  conscience. 

Conscience  is  the  faculty  of  the  soul,  by  which  it  is 
sensible  of  the  impressions  of  divine  love ;  and  by  which 
it  communicates  with,  and — when  maintaining  its  pro- 
per station — commands  the  obedience  of  the  natural 
spirit.* 

As  the  soul  is  situated  spiritually,  between  the  natu- 
ral animal  spirit,  and  the  supernatural  divine  spirit, 
and  has  a  capacity  of  being  united  to,  or  coming  under 
the  government  of,  either  of  them,  so  conscience  is  ope- 
rated upon  variously,  according  to  the  state  the  soul 
may  be  in. 


*  It  may,  perhaps,  be  considered  as  occupying  a  station  in 
the  soul,  comparable  to  that  of  nervous  sensibility  in  the  ani- 
mal system.  As  the  latter  is  often  subjected  to  a  morbid 
state  by  disease  in  the  system  to  which  it  belongs,  produced 
by  unhealthy  food,  or  improper  indulgence  of  the  animal  ap- 
petites, so  the  sensibilities  of  the  former  are  blunted,  and  its 
intimations  rendered  less  distinct  and  impressive  by  disease 
of  the  soul,  produced  by  habitual  disobedience,  and  partaking 
in  the  improper  indulgence  of  the  propensities  of  the  natural 
spirit. 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  57 

When  the  youthf!il  mind  is  emerging  from  a  state  of 
ignorance,  the  soul  being  yet  in  a  state  of  innocence, 
its  attention  is  necessarily  excited,  as  well  to  the  in- 
fluences of  the  natural  spirit,  as  to  the  impressions  of 
divine  grace  ;  because,  being  a  free  agent,  it  is  neces- 
sary for  it  to  perceive  and  know  the  tendency  of  each, 
in  order  for  its  subjecting  the  one,  and  uniting  with, 
and  obeying,  the  other.  Hence,  it  is  very  common  for 
it  to  alternate  between  them.  And  hence  the  great 
importance  of  the  duty  devolving  on  parents,  as  the 
constituted  guardians  of  youth,  under  the  divine  eco- 
nomy, to  direct  the  minds  of  their  offspring  to  a  re- 
tired attention  to  the  "  still  small  voice"  of  truth,  im- 
pressing its  admonitions  on  the  conscience,  and  instru- 
mentally  to  assist  their  opening  understandings  to  com- 
prehend its  nature  and  its  design. 

When  the  soul  unites  with,  and  obeys  the  impres- 
sions of  divine  love,  peace  and  joy  are  its  reward. 
If  it  continue  steadfast  in  a  course  of  obedience,  subdu- 
ing the  irregular  passions  and  desires  of  the  natural 
mind,  it  may  advance  to  that  perfect  state,  wherein  all 
the  faculties  of  being  are  brought  under  the  divine  go- 
vernment, and  the  impressions  of  divine  love  on  the 
conscience  are  always  peaceful  and  joyous.  The  soul 
cleaving  thereto,  maintains  its  place  and  dignity  in  the 
compound*  being — the  natural  will  is  reduced  to  sub- 
jection— its  life  in  the  fallen  propensities  slain  on  the 
cross,  and  body,  soul,  and  spirit  harmonize  together ; 
each  in  its  place,  appointed  under  the  economy  of  di- 
vine wisdom.*     The  rational  faculties  become  enlight- 

*  The  peculiar  secrel  mode,  whereby,  under  the  laws  ap- 
pointed by  divine  wisdom,  the  soul  and  natural  spirit  of  man 


58  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ened,  and  expanded;,  to  the  full  measure  of  compre- 
hension necessary  for  each  individual  in  his  appointed 
allotment  in  religious  and  civil  society,  and  of  the  du- 
ties required  of  him  to  fulfil.  And  the  true  enjoyment 
of  the  good  things  of  this  life  is  experienced. 

The  soul  continuing  thus  steadfast  during  its  earthly 
pilgrimage,  having  partaken  of  ^^the  first  resurrec- 
tion," on  it  ^^  the  second  death  hath  no  power ;"  but 
on  putting  off  the  circumstances  of  time,  it  is  involved 
in  the  boundless  ocean  of  everlasting  love ;  where  all  is 
light,  all  life,  and  all  joy  in  the  divine  presence. 

If  it  submit  to  the  solicitations  of  the  strong  will  of 

mutually  communicate  with  each  othei' — being  of  distinct  and 
separate  existence,  though  intimately  connected  for  the  pur- 
poses of  the  present  probationary  state — may  possibly  be  never 
fully  unfolded  in  the  human  understanding.  Because  the 
mode  of  salvation  and  means  of  happiness  being  very  simple, 
and  wholly  comprehended  under  the  terms  of  obedience  to 
sensible  impressions  intelligibly  communicated — "obey,  and 
thy  soul  shall  live" — a  minute  comprehension  of  the  subject 
may  never  be  necessary.  It  perhaps  may,  therefore,  be  one 
of  those  "secret  things,"  which  "belong  unto  God."  It  is, 
however,  an  evident  truth,  that  the  natural  spirit  of  man,  has, 
by  means  of  its  faculties  of  understanding,  memory,  reflection 
and  judgment,  operating  upon  the  mass  of  ideas  it  may  be 
at  any  time  furnished  with,  a  capacity  to  form  conclusions 
according  to  its  views  of  the  evidences  presented,  and  to  con- 
vey impressions  and  present  its  persuasions  to  the  immortal 
soul.  It  is  also  equally  certain,  that  the  soul,  being  informed 
and  instructed,  by  the  operation  of  the  divine  power  upon  it, 
has  a  capacity  to  excite  in  the  natural  spirit,  such  ideas  as  are 
adapted  to  whatever  end  may  be  intended,  and  to  bind  all  the 
faculties  of  the  rational  understanding  in  its  service,  and  un- 
der its  rightful  authorityj  and  that  they  are  thus  mutually  as- 
sociated for  the  accomplishment  of  the  divine  purposes,  in 
this  state  of  the  soul's  probation. 


S\  si  KM    ()!•    MAN.  .39 

the  natural  sj)irit.  to  seek,  and  adhere  to,  tlie  natural 
pleasures  and  alhirements  of  this  world,  the  soid  is 
thereby  disqualified  for  union  with  the  principle  of  di- 
vine love,  which  is  ever  present ;  and  its  sense  of  alien- 
ation in  the  conscience,  when  renewed  conviction  is 
at  any  time  mercifully  impressed,  is  anguish  and  pain. 
If  the  soul  more  and  more  remit  in  its  faithfulness,  and 
gradually  become  more  and  more  subject  to  the  desires 
of  the  natural  spirit,  it  gradually,  in  proportion,  dies 
to  the  divine  life :  conscience  becomes  less  and  less 
susceptible  of  tiie  joy  which  arises  from  a  union  there- 
with, and  finally  may  arrive  at  such  a  state  of  aliena- 
tion, as  to  lose  all  sense  and  relish  thereof,  and  become 
the  passive  or  willing  accomplice  in  all  the  irregulari- 
ties and  vices  of  depraved  nature,  according  to  the  va- 
rious inclinations  of  the  natural  dispositions  of  men. 
The  conscience  of  the  self-sufficient  contemner  of  the 
restraints  of  true  religion,  consenting  to  the  plan  of 
placing  natural  reason  as  the  supreme  and  only  guide 
to  the  whole  course  of  human  action.  The  conscience 
of  the  covetous,  conniving  at  the  acquirement  of  world- 
ly wealth  by  every  means  not  absolutely  punishable  by 
human  laws.  The  conscience  of  the  ambitious  war- 
rior, submitting  to  the  plausible  arguments  of  self-will, 
for  the  destruction  of  his  reputed  enemies,  or  the  con- 
quest of  neighbouring  territories.  The  conscience  of 
the  voluptuary,  acquiescing  in  the  indulgence  of  "the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of 
life.''  And  so  of  the  votaries  of  every  other  depraved 
propensity  of  the  natural  mind.  Hence,  all  the  variety 
of  "impure  conscience,"  "defiled  conscience,"  "con- 
science seared  with  a  hot  iron,''  &c. 

Through  the  unbounded  mercy  and  goodness  of  di- 


60  AN    ESSAY  ON  THE 

vine  love,  the  soul,  in  its  progressive  state  of  depravity, 
is  often  awakened  to  a  sense  of  its  wretchedness.  Some- 
times, by  renewed  immediate  impressions  of  the  divine 
power,  or  voice  of  the  divine  word,  "in  the  cool  of 
the  day,"  conviction  is  produced  in  the  conscience,  of 
the  state  of  the  soul's  degradation.  Sometimes  by 
means  of  instrumental  gospel  ministry,  accompanied  by 
divine  power,  the  attention  is  gained,  and  conscience 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  whatever  degree  of  depravity 
it  may  have  submitted  to.  Sometimes  by  the  loss  of 
near  connexions — the  deprivation  of  worldly  property 
or  enjoyments — the  occurrence  of  sickness,  or  what- 
ever other  affliction  the  divine  goodness  may,  in  mercy, 
permit  to  overtake  us,  the  vanity,  or  uncertainty  of 
earthly  enjoyments  becomes  opened  to  view ;  and  the 
gratificatians  of  the  natural  senses  being  in  a  degree 
suspended,  the  soul,  through  conscience,  becomes  re- 
newedly  awakened  to  a  sense  of  its  misery,  as  separated 
from  the  all-sustaining  enjoyment  of  divine  love. 

These  convictions,  if  properly  attended  to,  and  judg- 
ment for  transgression  willingly  admitted  to  have  its 
due  operation,  would  produce  repentance,  and  sincere 
repentance  reconciliation.  Thus  the  harmony  broken 
by  disobedience  would  be  restored,  and  the  soul  placed 
in  a  capacity  to  I'esist  all  future  allurements  from  duty, 
till  an  establishment  in  a  state  of  perfect  obedience — 
which  is  a  state  of  perfection — might  be  attained ;  and 
perfect  peace  would  be  the  result. 

But  if  it  suffer  itself  again  to  fall  under  the  dominion 
of  the  natural  passions  and  propensities,  by  every  such 
fall  the  danger  to  the  individual  is  greatly  increased,^ 
that — by  habitually  *'  perverting  his  own  mind,  and 
turning  away  his  eyes,  that  he  may  not  look  unto  hea- 


SVSIKM   OK   MAN.  61 

veil,  nor  remember  just  judgment" — he  become  landed 
in  a  state  of  obdurate  insensibility  to  the  impressions  of 
divine  love,  till  the  natural  life  is  ended.  When  all 
possible  gratification  or  enjoyment  from  thence,  being 
ended  with  it,  the  soul  is  left  destitute,  and  conscience 
awakened  to  an  inexpressible  sense  of  the  misery  and 
horror,  consequent  on  the  abuse  of  its  free  agency — 
the  rejection  of  continually  ofi'ered  mercy  in  the  day 
of  its  visitation — and  rebellious  separation  from  the  di- 
vine harmony.  And  having  then  passed  from  its  pro- 
bationary to  its  ever  fixed  state,  all  hope  of  redemption 
is  extinguished. 

Amongst  the  various  nations,  now,  and  heretofore, 
inhabiting  this  earth,  circumstances  have  contributed 
to  render  different  nations  and  grades  of  men  distin- 
guishable from  each  other,  in  moral  habitudes,  and  in 
their  apprehensions  of  the  duties  of  religion.  But,  as 
the  goodness  of  the  Almighty  Father  is  unbounded, 
and  never  was  limited  by  any  local  circumstance  under 
which  he  is  pleased  to  bestow  existence  on  his  rational  . 
creation,  it  may  be  inferred  as  an  undubitable  truth, 
that  a  soul  was  never  placed  in  this  probationary  state, 
in  any  nation  under  heaven,  to  whom  was  not  offered 
sufficient  grace,  or,  in  other  words,  a  sufficiency  of  the 
energy  of  divine  love,  impressed  on  the  conscience,  to 
enable  it,  by  adherence  thereto,  to  work  out  its  salva- 
tion. 

As  it  is  undeniably  evident,  that  man  was  designed, 
in  divine  wisdom,  for  a  social  being,  his  duties  and  al- 
lotments in  this  life  cannot  be  fulfilled,  to  the  glory  of 
(iod,  and  the  good  of  his  fellow- beings,  without  the  ex- 
ercise of  his  various  social  qualities.  Hence,  great 
effects  are  often  produced  on  the  minds  of  each  other. 


62  \N    KoSAV   OX    riLK 

by  the  mutual  fulfilment  of  social  duty  and  the  opera- 
tions of  social  intercourse. 

If,  in  the  course  of  social  communication^  the  pre- 
cepts and  examples  of  those  who  may  bjc  preserved  in 
obedience  to  the  dictates  of  a  pure  conscience  are  per- 
mitted to  have  their  due  eifect,  much  good  may  be 
thus  instrumentally  promoted  in  the  community.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  examples  of  libertinism  and  de- 
pravity, and  the  diffusion  of  immoral  sentiment,  flowing 
from  the  slaves  of  a  perverted  or  hardened  conscience, 
be  suffered  to  have  an  extensive  morbid  influence, 
moral  rectitude  proportionably  declines,  and  moral  de- 
pravity becomes  extended. 

In  the  exercise  of  its  faculties,  the  mind  may  be  em- 
ployed amongst  natural  and  moral  things,  and  form 
conclusions  according  to  its  apprehension  of  the  evi- 
dences they  present;  and  in  difTerent  nations  and  dif- 
ferent ages  of  the  world  the  results  thus  attained  may 
have  been  widely  different  from  each  other,  and  yet 
may  have  been  equally  innocent;  and  the  different 
practices  consequent  on  those  diversified  results  equally 
virtuous  and  upright — the  divine  goodness  not  seeing 
meet,  under  present  and  surrounding  circumstances,  to 
impress  the  conscience  with  any  evidence  of  disappro- 
bation, it  has  remained  innocently  or  virtuously  acces- 
sary to  the  conclusions  of  the  judgment  upon  the  evi- 
dences it  had  embraced. 

Yet  the  divine  witness  in  the  conscience,  being  purity 
in  itself,  never  did  consent  to  a  course  of  conduct  in 
men,  whereby  moral  evils  have  been  multiplied  upon 
the  aggregate  human  family,  and  the  soul  habitually 
estranged  from  its  holy  prcscr\er.  But  the  natural 
spirit  of  man,  being  strongly  inclined  to  its  own  grati- 


SYSIKM    Ol     MAN.  i^''^ 

fication,  has,  in  many  cases,  prevailed  to  csUiblisli  ha- 
bits of  conduct  adverse  to  the  admonitions  of  tlie  wit- 
ness for  God  in  the  conscience,  and  suited  to  the  proud, 
selfish,  corrupt  desires  of  the  natural  mind,  directed 
by  depraved  influential  leaders. 

Hence,  in  many  nations,  darkness,  superstition,  and 
gross  moral  depravity  have  overspread  the  mass  of  hu- 
man mind,  and  introduced,  in  place  of  that  purity  of 
mind  and  conduct,  which  is  the  natural  result  of  con- 
stant obedience  to  the  impressions  of  divine  love  on 
the  conscience,  a  course  of  procedure  and  thinking  so 
adverse  thereto,  that  in  some  cases  an  ambitious  and 
depraved  impostor  has  been  considered  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  divine  power  on  earth,  and  its  agent 
in  heaven ;  and  in  others,  "  the  glory  of  the  uncorrupti- 
ble God"  has  been  "changed"  "into  an  image  made 
like  unto  corruptible  man  ;  and  to  birds,  and  four-footed 
beasts,  and  creeping  things."  And,  hence,  succeeding 
ages  have  been  involved  in  gross  superstition,  through 
the  traditions  and  examples  of  their  forefathers. 

In  these  cases,  however,  there  has  been  preserved 
among  men,  some  idea,  more  or  less  definite,  of  an  all- 
pervading  divinity.  And  in  ages  thus  involved  in  mo- 
ral darkness,  divine  love  has  never  failed  to  impress 
itself  on  the  conscience,  and  offer  salvation  to  the  soul. 

Now  as  the  people  in  those  idolatrous  nations  have 
been  educated  in  the  notion,  that  the  divinity  was  only 
worshipped  with  acceptance  under  outward  figures,  pre- 
sented to  their  senses,  where  individuals  thus  circum- 
stanced have  given  sincere  attention  to  the  impressions 
of  love,  secretly  operating  on  the  conscience,  and  sought 
to  adhere  thereto  as  their  chief  good,  they  may  have 
thus  ••'  feared  God,  and  wrought  righteousness;"  and 


64  AN  KSSAY  ON  TlIK 

have  been  "accepted  of  him,"  at  the  same  time  that 
their  visible  worship  may  have  been  presented  before 
those  sensible  objects,  which  the  traditions  of  their 
fathers  have  taught  them  to  suppose  were  his  visible 
representatives.  And  the  neglect  of  their  outward 
forms  of  worship  may  have  produced  compunction ;  be- 
cause in  their  apprehension  a  dereliction  of  duty — 
conscience,  in  their  dark  estate,  remaining  acquiescent 
in  the  judgment  founded  on  the  examples  and  tradi- 
tions of  their  fathers. 

So  the  hardy  red  man  of  the  American  wilderness, 
not  yet  contaminated  with  the  vices  of  his  fellow  crea- 
tures, calling  themselves  civilized,  but  conscientiously 
obeying  what  he  sincerely  believes  to  be  the  will  of 
"  the  Great  Spirit,"  though  maintaining  his  national 
religious  customs  and  ceremonies  widely  diiferent  from 
ours,  may  be  in  a  more  acceptable  state  than  the  less 
obedient,  or  self-righteous,  professor  of  gospel  light  and 
knowledge — the  ways  of  divine  justice  being  always 
equal  and  without  partiality,  and  his  goodness  never 
requiring  more  of  his  rational  creatures  to  prepare 
them  for  acceptance  with  him,  than  obedience  to  such 
manifestations  of  light  in  the  soul  and  understanding  as 
he  is  pleased,  under  their  widely  varying  states  and 
circumstances,  to  discover  to  them :  whether  it  be  as 
the  full  splendour  of  meridian  diiy,  or  as  the  glimmering 
rays  of  the  morning  dawn. 

When  the  Son  of  God — the  blessed  Messiah — was 
manifested  among  men,  in  him  was  oflercd  to  the  na- 
tion in  which  he  appeared,  an  example  altogctber  per- 
fect: showing  forth  in  sul)limc  pui'ity,  the  effects  of 
the  opei'ation  of  di\inclove  on  the  conscience,  in  snnr- 


SYT5TEM  OF  MAX.  (^5 

tifyiiig  every  desire  of  the  heart,  and  every  motion  of 
the  will ;  and  preserving  the  soul  in  a  perfect  conformity 
and  union  with  the  Almighty  source  of  divine  purity. 

Standing  thus  in  a  state  of  complete  perfection,  all 
his  doctrines,  and  all  his  precepts,  delivered  before 
the  people,  were  calculated  to  direct  the  minds  of  men 
home,  to  their  supreme  good — to  a  steadfast  obedience 
to  the  power  and  principle  of  divine  life  and  love,  ope- 
rating on  their  consciences. 

His  immediate  disciples,  who  had  walked  with  him 
in  his  earthly  sojourn,  after  he  had  retired  from  them, 
and  after  they  had  waited  in  secret  retirement  of  soul, 
the  time  appointed  of  ^Miis  Father  and  their  Father,'* 
received  qualification  and  power,  to  go  forth  and  preach 
to  the  nations,  the  same  everlasting  gospel — *^'the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation'' — which  he  had  preached 
before  them.  Thus  the  attention  of  thousands  was  en- 
gaged, and  the  power  and  the  joys  of  divine  love  in 
the  conscience  were  largely  experienced  by  many. 

Soon,  however,  the  natural  will  of  man — ever  prone 
to  place  itself  in  the  seat  of  the  divine  government  in 
the  soul — began  to  insinuate  its  vain  imaginations  into 
the  concerns  of  religion  :  and  to  mingle  its  inventions, 
founded  in  pride  and  selfish  ambition,  with  the  visible 
forms  which  had  obtained  under  the  apostolical  admi- 
nistration. Thus  extending  its  influence  from  less  to 
more,  great  darkness  and  depravity  at  length  over- 
spread even  the  professing  Christian  church ;  through 
the  means  of  those  who  affected  to  be  the  successors  of 
the  apostolic  band,  and  the  leaders  of  the  people  in  the 
concerns  of  religion. 

These  continuing  their  arbitrary  efforts,  to  establish 
their  own  dominion  in  tlie  place  of  the  divine  guide  in 


66  AX  ESSAY  OX  THE 

the  conscience,  a  monstrous  fabric  of  superstition  and 
wickedness  came  to  be  erected,  little  less  deleterious 
to  the  interests  of  true  religion  than  was  the  worship 
of  Moloch ! ! 

In  those  ages  of  gross  moral  darkness  and  depravity, 
some,  from  time  to  time,  who  gave  heed  to  the  impres- 
sions of  love  on  the  conscience,  and  whose  understand- 
ings became  thereby  enlightened  with  the  light  of  di- 
vine truth,  were,  for  bearing  their  testimony  against  the 
prevalent  wickedness  under  the  name  of  religion, 
subjected  to  persecution,  suffering,  and  martyrdom. 
Others,  equally  sincere,  may  not  have  been  required  to 
appear  in  open  opposition  to  the  customs  of  the  ages  in 
which  they  lived ;  but  their  adherence  to  the  impres- 
sions of  love  on  their  consciences,  wrought  their  indi- 
vidual acceptance  and  salvation,  though  submitting  out- 
wardly to  many,  or  even  in  that  dark  day  approving 
some,  of  the  vain  superstitious  rites  and  customs  which 
had  become  established. 

But  the  abandoned  host,  exercising  arbitrary  power, 
from  the  hardened,  haughty,  spiritual  despot,  to  the 
grovelling,  ignorant,  debauched  monk,  and  their  nu- 
merous, willing,  tools  and  vassals,  combined  together 
for  the  suppression  of  every  ray  of  divine  light  in  the 
soul,  and  inflicting  cruelty  upon  the  sincere  followers 
of  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  at  any  time  conscientiously 
stood  in  opposition  to  them,  the  light  of  truth  in  the 
consciences  of  these  was  suppressed  and  rejected;  and 
the  turbulent,  ambitious  will  of  the  natural  man  placed 
in  its  rightful  seat.  Conscience,  therefore,  in  these, 
by  submitting  to  the  decisions  of  a  depraved,  pervert- 
ed judgment,  had  l)ecome  polluted — defiled — harden 
td — seared — and  prepared  to  be  the  passive  or  active 


SV.STF.M   OF   MAN.  G7 

accomplice  in  whatever  acts  of  wickedness  and  cruelty 
its  haughty  tyrants  chose  to  command  its  compliance 
with.  Now,  to  suppose  that  any  of  these,  thus  will- 
ingly uniting  in  works  of  wickedness,  by  acting  in  ac- 
cordance with  conscience  in  this  its  depraved  state, 
had  therefore  acted  with  acceptance  in  the  divine  sight, 
would  be  as  unreasonable  as  to  say  that  a  man  was  act- 
ing under  the  laws  of  divine  providence,  and  accord- 
ing to  correct  principles,  who  wilfully  closing  his  eyes 
against  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  taking  whatever  di- 
rection his  own  blind  imagination,  or  the  imagination 
of  others  similarly  blinded,  should  direct  him,  should 
plunge  headlong,  into  whatever  filth  and  pollution 
might  happen  to  be  in  his  way. 

In  ages  which  succeeded  the  grossest  general  dark- 
ness, those  who  in  some  degree  emerged  from  under  it, 
while  professing  the  scriptures  as  their  rule,  adopted 
systems,  and  settled  in  them,  which  have  still  been  in  a 
great  degree  subversive  of  the  rights  of  conscience — 
some  of  them  being  in  reality  but  little  removed  from 
the  mass  of  superstition  which  they  professed  to  have 
left.  And  the  general  mind  of  the  different  communi- 
ties, looking  to  human  leaders  as  their  guides,  and  thus 
remaining  under  a  cloud,  conscience  in  these  has  sub- 
mitted to  be  governed  by  the  will  of  their  different 
leaders.  And  some  of  those  leaders  in  different  coun- 
tries combining  with  the  earthly  governments,  have  con- 
tinued to  maintain  the  same  beclouded  systems,  and  to 
exercise  lordship  over  the  consciences  of  the  people  to 
the  present  time. 

Others,  under  governments  which,  from  the  expan- 
sion of  intellect,  and  a  full  conviction  of  the  total  in- 
justice of  all  legal    establishments,  have  left  religion 
9 


68  AX  ESSAY  ON  THE 

free,  are  seeking  to  subvert  the  wise  provisions  of  go- 
vernments, and  to  acquire  worldly  power,  honour, 
precedence  and  wealth  by  indirect  and  insidious  means. 

Thus  conscience,  in  the  willing  abettors  of  those  re- 
ligionists holding  worldly  power  by  the  agency  of  hu- 
man laws,  and  of  those  who  are  exerting  their  crafty 
endeavours  to  acquire  it,  remains  in  a  state  of  slavish 
or  blind  captivity.  Some  of  them  from  prospects  of 
worldly  advantage — some  from  a  selfish  or  superstitious 
veneration  to  the  images  of  worldly  exaltation  in  sable 
attire,  or  from  the  love  of  human  honour — some  from 
a  careless  indifference  to  the  interests  of  the  soul,  or 
awed  by  the  idle  denunciations  of  priestcraft — and 
some  from  a  choice  to  let  the  government  of  their  con- 
sciences remain  in  the  hands  of  those  who  wish  to  re- 
tain it,  rather  than  forego  their  dear  earthly  delights, 
and  submit  to  the  crucifying  operation  of  the  power  of 
Christ,  (which,  if  admitted,  would  disturb  their  carnal 
security  and  rest,  and  awaken  in  the  conscience  a  sense 
of  the  soul's  depravity,). connive  at  the  imposition,  and 
pass  on  through  life,  under  a  profession  of  spurious 
doctrines,  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  maintaining  a  false, 
deceptive  ministry,  as  if  pertaining  to  the  glorious  gos- 
pel of  our  divine  master,  and  the  religion  of  his  church. 

Those  religious  leaders  who  are  in  possession  of 
worldly  power  and  influence  by  means  of  their  several 
establishments,  and  those  who  appear  to  be  indirectly 
and  insidiously  aiming  at  the  acquirement  thereof, 
profess  at  the  same  time  to  ground  their  several  claims 
and  systems  upon  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  the 
New  Testament.  And  although  by  all  the  acts  of  theo- 
logical eloquence,  and  all  the  sophistry  of  the  schools, 
their  dissonance  can  never  be  reconciled,  but  will  re- 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  69 

main  to  be  as  clearly  evident  to  the  candid  inquirer  as 
any  other  obvious  moral  disparity,  they  still  continue 
so  to  profess — so  to  preach — and  so  to  endeavour  to 
make  the  people  believe.  Because  on  the  maintainance 
of  their  systems,  depends  the  standing  of  their  idols, 
worldly  influence,  honour,  maintainance  and  wealth. 
Take  these  away,  and  the  religious  fervour  of  many  of 
them  would  languish,  and  their  zeal  become  paralyzed, 
seeing  that  they  have  the  daring  effrontery  to  declare 
to  the  world,  that  on  the  abundance  of  money  to  qua- 
lify and  support  their  ministry  depends  the  eternal 
salvation  of  millions  ! ! 

Of  the  state  of  conscience  in  these,  it  will  not  be  the 
design  of  the  present  essay  to  attempt  a  description. 
It  is  left  to  their  own  reflection.  But  if  the  light  of 
divine  truth  be  not  admitted  to  purify  and  redeem  the 
conscience,  happy  indeed  will  it  be  in  a  day  of  solemn 
reckoning  for  some  of  them,  from  the  mitred  prelate, 
rioting  in  all  the  profusion  cff  luxury  upon  the  honest 
labours  of  his  moral  slaves,  down  to  the  petty  aspirant 
after  the  mere  shreds  of  priestly  power  and  conse- 
quence, if  the  answer  be  not  meted  to  them,  which  our 
blessed  Lord  declared  would  be  the  portion  of  ^^many," 
while  pleading  in  their  self-righteous  confidence," 
"Have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  and  in  thy 
name  have  cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  many 
wonderful  works?"  "I  never  knew  you.  Depart 
from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity." 

The  light  of  divine  truth  and  love,  then,  is  the  im- 
mediate and  only  enlightener  of  the  human  soul,  and 
the  only  source  of  its  salvation.  It  is  the  *^  voice  which, 
when  inclining  to  error,  is  heard  ^'behind  thee,"  say- 
ing, "this  is  the  way  :  walk  in  it."     I(  is  the  "little 


70  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

leaven/'  which,  when  "hid  in  three  measures  of  meal," 
brings  ''  the  whole  lump," — body,  soul  and  spirit — into 
a  conformity  to  itself.  It  is  the  ''  grain  of  mustard 
seed,"  which,  when  duly  cherished  and  cultivated, 
becomes  a  great  tree.  It  is  "  the  grace  of  God,  which 
bringeth  salvation,"  and  "  hath  appeared  unto  all 
MEN."  Conscience  is  the  seat  of  its  operations.  Con- 
science, by  adhering  to  this  light,  as  its  sovereign  Lord, 
receives  power  to  purify  the  judgment — subject,  and 
conform  to  itself  the  natural  will — chasten  the  desires — 
and  command  the  obedience  of  all  the  powers  of  the 
rational  faculties. 

And  though  in  their  weak,  but  progressing  state, 
while  the  prejudices  of  education  and  tradition  are  yet 
but  partially  removed,  men  may  entertain  diversity  of 
opinions  on  things,  not  essential  to  salvation,  yet  con- 
science being  preserved  chaste  to  its  heavenly  Lord, 
will  never  permit  them  to  revile,  defame,  or  persecute 
each  other.  But,  leaving  judgment  to  him  to  whom 
it  belongs,  they  will  be  brought  experimentally  to  know 
that  they  "have  but  one  master,  even  Christ,"  and  that 
they  "are  all  brethren."  And  the  "^Moveof  God  shed 
abroad  in  their  hearts"  will  preserve  them  in  peace 
and  love  one  with  another. 

But  if  by  an  habitual  course  of  disobedience — reject- 
ing the  divine  light — the  judgment  of  a  man  becomes 
perverted  and  depraved,  and  conscience  submitting 
thereto  becomes  levelled  into  a  state  of  carnal  security, 
and  passive  acquiescence  in  a  course  of  conduct  oppos- 
ed to  divine  purity,  in  this  case  man  is  accountable 
even  for  the  state  of  his  conscience,  and  cannot  in  the 
end  avail  himself  of  its  sanction,  to  justify  or  palliate 
his  transgressions,  any  more  than  a  man  can  justify  him- 


SYSTEM  OF  MAN.  71 

self  in  tlic  eye  of  reason,  who,  having  surrounded  him- 
self with  artificial  darkness  at  mid- day,  shall  pursue  his 
way  through  brakes  and  briers  by  the  deceitful  glim- 
merings of  a  meteor,  surrounded  with  fogs,  and  chang- 
ing its  course  with  every  varying  breath  his  own  de- 
praved passions  may  blow  upon  it. 


i 


ANALYSIS 


REVELATIONS. 


IN  TWELVE  PARTS. 


I 


75 


Explanation  of  the  metaphorical  figures  used  in  the 
Booh  of  Revelations. 

Angels.  Manifestations  of  light  in  the  understand- 
ing. 

Beast.     Arbitrary,  tyrannical  power. 

Black.     Spiritual  darkness. 

Brimstone.     Revenge. 

Candlesticks.  Gathered  churches.  Testimony 
bearers. 

Candles.     Light  conveyed  through  instruments. 

Clouds.  Prejudices  which  darken  the  understand- 
ing. 

Death,  is  either  the  separation  of  the  soul  from 
the  principle  of  spiritual  life,  whereby  it  dies  to  God ;  or 
by  its  submitting  to  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  uniting  therewith,  it  dies  to  that  life  it  had  in  the 
natural  part  of  man. 

Second  Death,  is  the  dissolution  of  the  body,  by 
which  the  soul  is  entirely  separated  from  the  natural 
part,  and  immoveably  fixed  in  its  eternal  condition. 

A  Day,  in  computation  of  time,  is  put  for  a  year. 

A  Day.  Frequently  used  for  the  whole  continuance 
or  existence  of  persons  or  things ;  without  any  relation 
to  the  length  of  time. 

Dragon.     A  tyrannical  spirit  of  infidelity. 

Devil.     Arbitrary  tyranny. 

Earth.     Earthly  powers  and  governments. 

New  Earth.  A  new  state  of  government,  conduct- 
ed in  the  fear  of  God,  and  to  his  glory. 

Earthquakes.     Removing   or  rending  of  earthy 
powers.     Revolutions  in  governments. 
10 


76     EXPLANATION  OF  THE  METAPHORICAL    FIGURES 

Fountains.     Heads  and  leaders  of  religious  sects. 

Fire.     Zeal.     Party  rage. 

Heaven.  As  heaven  is  that  state  of  happiness 
which  is  the  habitation  of  the  blessed  spirits,  and  as  a 
life  of  religion  and  virtue  is  the  only  preparation  for 
an  admittance  into  this  blessed  abode,  therefore  reli- 
gion is  figuratively  called  heaven. 

New  Heaven.     A  new  state  of  religion. 

Horses.     The  propagators  of  religion. 

Hail.     Pestilential  disorders. 

Islands.  Small  governments  that  are  dependent 
on  others,  as  colonies. 

Lightning.     Contending  of  passions. 

Mountains.     Large  established  governments. 

The  Moon.     Emblems,  types  and  figures. 

Prophets.  Those  who  speak  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  under  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit;  either  to 
foretell  things  to  come,  or  to  the  edification  of  those  to 
whom  they  speak. 

False  Prophets.  Those  who  set  up  for  ministers 
of  Christ  without  the  gifts  or  calling  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit ;  or  undertake  to  foretell  future  events  without  a 
commission  from  God. 

Rivers.  Large  collections  of  different  religious 
sects.     See  Waters. 

Rain.  Refreshments  of  religion.  Spiritual  and 
heavenly  consolations. 

Red.     Bloody.     The  spirit  of  war. 

The  Sun.  The  prophecies  and  precepts  contained 
in  the  scriptures  of  truth.* 

*  Through  the  instrumeiitality  whereof,  the  light  of  truth 
has  been  reflected  to  the  religious  MorUl,  as  the  sun  enlightens 
the  natural  world. 


USED  IN  THK  HOOK  OF  REVELATIONS.       77 

Staus.  Apostles  ;  gospel  lights  ;  ministers  and  en- 
lightened members  of  the  church  of  Christ.  Also,  men 
in  high  ecclesiastical  dignity  in  the  apostate  church. 

Sea.     State  of  unsettled  religious  opinions. 

Satan.     Unbelief.     Opposition. 

Serpent.     Self-sufficiency. 

Smoke.  Carnal"  ordinances,  which  were  thought  to 
contain  spiritual  virtues.  But  as  the  light  arises,  they 
vanish  away  as  smoke. 

Throne.     Seat  of  judgment.     Dominion. 

Trees.     Firm  and  strong  men. 

Tree  of  Life.  The.heavenly  food.  The  spiritual 
flesh  and  blood  of  Christ ;  of  which  the  soul  partakes  af- 
ter passing  the  flaming  sword,  which  slays  the  corrupt 
nature. 

Thunder.  Events  claiming  solemn  attention.  Di- 
vine judgments. 

Waters.  Religious  sects  founded  on  opinions; 
therefore  unstable  as  waters. 

Water  of  Life.     The  effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

White.     Purity. 

Whore.  Religious  institutions,  set  up  in  the  will 
of  man;  and  acts  of  worship  performed  without  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


ANALYSIS 


OF  THE 


REVELATIONS. 


PART  I. 

The  state  of  religion  in  the  seven  churches  of  Asia. 
CHAPTER  I. 

1.  The  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto 
him,  to  show  unto  his  servants  things  which  must  shortly 
come  to  passj  and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his  angel  to  his 
servant  John; 

2.  Who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  which  he  saw. 

3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words 
of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written 
therein;  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

The  apostle,  in  his  preface,  shows  this  revelation  of 
things  to  come,  which  he  had  from  the  Father,  was 
through  the  word ;  agreeably  to  the  tenor  of  his  own  and 
the  other  apostles'  epistles  and  writings ;  wherein  they 
testify  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Father  and  spiritual 
things,  was  only  revealed  through  Christ.  And,  as  the 
soul  of  man  is  capable  of  spiritual  manifestations  that 
are  inconceivable  by  the  natural  understanding  of  it- 


80  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

self,  as  Daniel  confessed  he  saw,  but  understood  not, 
the  apostle  shows  it  was  not  his  own  conjectures  re- 
specting the  vision  he  had  seen,  but  that  he  was  fa- 
voured with  divine  light  and  knowledge,  to  compre- 
hend those  things  he  was  about  to  write ;  which  is  re- 
presented by  Christ  sending  and  signifying  it  by  his 
angel  to  his  servant  John. 

^^Who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,"  had  in 
himself  that  record  of  eternal  life  which  he  knew  the 
Father  gave  of  his  Son,  ^^and  of  the  testimony  of  Je- 
sus," which  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  ^'^and  of  all 
things  which  he  saw ;"  thereby  assuring  the  reader  of 
the  certainty  he  had  of  the  truth  of  what  he  communi- 
cated ;  in  confidence  whereof  he  pronounceth,  "Blessed 
is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this 
prophecy ;"  that  is,  those  whose  spiritual  eyes  are  open- 
ed to  see,  and  their  ears  to  hear,  and  who  also  ^*keep 
those  things  that  are  written  therein,  for  the  time  is  at 
hand." 

That  it  was  the  spiritual  seeing  and  hearing  the 
apostle  meant,  will  appear,  compared  with  the  declara- 
tion of  Christ  to  his  disciples;  "Blessed  are  your  eyes, 
for  they  see  ;  and  your  ears,  for  they  hear."  There 
were  many  who  had  seen  his  miracles,  and  heard  his 
sayings,  but  who  had  closed  their  spiritual  senses,  and 
shut  out  the  light,  lest  they  should  understand,  and  be 
converted. 

4.  John,  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia:  Grace 
be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  him  which  is,  atnd  wljich  wis, 
and  which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are 
before  his  throne; 

5.  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  laiihi'iil  witness,  and 
the  first-begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  prince  of  the  kings  ot 


RKVELATIONS.  81 

the  earth.     Uiitu  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  oui 
sins  in  his  own  l)lood, 

6.  And  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  Ciod  and  his 
Father:  to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  forever  and  ever.  Amen. 

7.  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds;  and  every  eye  shall  see 
him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  him:  and  all  kindreds  of 
the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  him.    Even  so,  Amen. 

8.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending, 
saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come, 
the  Almighty. 

The  apostle  then  addresses  himself  to  the  seven 
churches  which  are  in  Asia ;  wishing  them  "  grace," 
as  it  is  only  by  grace  that  any  one  can  choose  the  way 
of  life,  and  thereby  witness  ^*  peace,"  from  him  '^who 
is"  the  true  life  of  the  soul ;  "  and  was"  before  self- 
sufficiency  and  sin  entered,  and  brought  it  into  a  state 
of  death  ;  "  and  which  is  to  come"  to  those  that  wait 
for  him  in  the  manifestation  of  eternal  life ;  or,  as  the 
apostle  Paul  expresses  it,  "  The  second  time,  without 
sin,  unto  salvation :"  '*  and  from  the  seven  spirits," 
those  heavenly  graces,  through  which,  as  agents  or  in- 
struments, the  Holy  Spirit,  at  times,  manifests  itself; 
"and  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  witness"  of 
God  in  the  souls  of  believers,  "  the  first-begotten  of  the 
dead"  therein ;  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  and  the 
"prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth;"  the  Almighty 
power,  before  which  both  great  and  small  must  bow, 
either  in  mercy,  or  in  judgment.  "Unto  him  that 
loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood," 
which  is  the  laver  of  regeneration  to  the  soul. 

This  is  a  mystery,  and  a  hard  saying  to  the  natural 
understanding :  yet,  as  sure  as  in  our  natural  body  there 
must  be  a  spirit  begotten,  to  raise  it  into  animal  life, 
otherwise  it  is  no  more  than  a  mere  lump  of  vegetable 


P 


82  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

substance,  so  it  is  also  as  certain,  that  unless  Christ  is 
first  begotten  in  the  soul,  and  becomes  to  it  the  resur- 
rection and  the  life,  it  remains  in  a  state  of  spiritual 
death,  incapable  of  acting  as  a  living  soul. 

It  is  thus  he  maketh  us  ^^  kings,"  supreme  rulers 
over  the  transgressing  nature ;  a  conquest  infinitely 
greater  than  those  of  the  mighty  conquerors  of  the 
world ;  because  not  in  the  power  of  human  nature  to 
accomplish.  ^"^  And  priests,"  to  draw  nigh  unto  God ; 
to  enter  into  the  holy  place ;  to  worship  him  in  spirit 
in  his  temple  with  acceptance.  "  To  him  be  glory  and 
dominion  for  ever  and  ever,"  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
No  part  of  this  glory  is  to  be  ascribed  to  the  natural 
powers  of  man. 

'^  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds,"  that  is,  veiled 
from  the  carnal  understanding  of  men,  who  are  looking 
for  him  in  ways  of  their  own  conceivings,  and  not  in 
that  principle  of  light,  in  which  he  manifests  himself 
in  the  soul.  "^^And  every  eye  shall  be  opened  to  see 
him,  and  they  also  that  pierced  him,"  quenching  and 
grieving  his  spirit;  ^"^And  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
shall  wail  because"  they  have  rejected  him,  the  foun- 
tain of  light  and  peace,  and  have  involved  themselves 
in  darkness  and  tribulation,  by  trusting  in  their  own 
understandings  and  judgment,  and  following  their  own 
wills.  '^Even  so.  Amen."  "I"  that  reveal  these 
things,  ^^am  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning" 
of  life,  the  quickening  spirit:  ^^the  ending"  and  over- 
coming of  sin  and  corruption  ;  the  author  and  finisher 
of  faith,  '^  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty." 

9.   I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion  in 
tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ, 


KK\K1.  ATKINS.  H.'i 

was  in  the  islf  that  is  called   Patmos,  for  the   word  of  God, 
and  for  the  testiniony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10.  I  was  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard  hehind 
me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet, 

1 1.  Saying,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last: 
and  M'hat  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the 
seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia,  unto  Ephesus,  and  unto 
Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto 
Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 

12.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me;  and 
being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks; 

13.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks,  one  like 
unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot, 
and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle. 

14.  His  head  and  his  hairs  were  white  like  wool,  as  white 
as  snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire; 

15.  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a 
furnace;  and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters. 

16.  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  stars:  and  out  of  his 
mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged  sword:  and  his  countenance 
was  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength. 

17.  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet'as  dead;  and  he 
laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me.  Fear  not,  I  am 
the  first  and  the  last: 

18.  I  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead;  and  behold,  I  am 
alive  for  evermore.  Amen;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of 
death. 

19.  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things 
which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter; 

20.  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in 
my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks;  the  seven 
stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches;  and  the  seven  can- 
dlesticks which  thou  sawest,  are  the  seven  churches. 

The  apostle  having  thus  assured  them  of  the  cer- 
tainty of  his  commission  being  from  God,  the  greatness 
of  whose  power  and  authority  lie  has  set  forth,  then 
proceeds  to  inform  them  of  the  manner  it  was  revealed 
11 


84  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

to  him.  "  I  John,  who  am  your  brother/'  born  of  the 
same  incorruptible  seed,  '^and  companion  in  tribula- 
tion, and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,'' 
in  which  the  soul  is  in  dominion,  and  rules  and  governs 
the  natural  part,  by  which  all  impatience,  even  under 
great  trials  and  aMctions,  is  kept  down — "  was  in  the 
isle  that  is  called  Patmos,''  where  he  was  an  exile  for 
bearing  witness  to,  and  preaching  ''  the  word  of  God,*' 
manifested  in  the  souls  of  men  ;  "  and  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,"  which  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

''\  was  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day.''    This  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  any  particular  day  of  the  week, 
(neither  is  it  probable  that  the  apostle,  or  any  other 
man,  could  comprehend  in  the  natural  understanding, 
which  views  things  in  succession,  such  a  number  of 
subjects  and  events  in  one  natural  day ;  which  appears 
further  by  the  revelations  made  to  divers  of  the  ancient 
prophets :  they  could  not  comprehend  them,  and  were 
astonished  many  days,  until  their  understandings  were 
enlightened,  which  is  represented  by  an  angel's  ex- 
plaining the  subject  to  them;  as  John  also  mentions 
that  this  divine  revelation  was  "  signified  to  him  by  an 
angel.")     But  it  was  a  time  wherein  the  outward  light 
of  the  world,  and  the  inward  light  of  the  natural  un- 
derstanding, were  to  him  as  absorbed  into  the  vision  of 
eternal  light,  which  is  day.     His  mind  being  raised 
above  all  other  objects,  into  the  love  and  power  of  God, 
it  was  thus  to  him,  "the  Lord's  day,"  or  the  day  of 
the  Lord's  power,  wherein  the  voice  of  Christ  is  heard 
distinctly.     And  on  this  solemn  occasion  the  impres- 
sion was  so  powerful,  John  compares  it  to  the  voice  of 
a  great  trumpet,  proclaiming,  "  I  am  Alpha  and  Ome- 
ga, the  first  and  the  last ;"  and  commanding  him  to 


RKVKLA'nONS.  85 

**  write  what  he  saw  in  a  book,  and  send  it  to  the  seven 
churches  which  are  in  Asia.'' 

"  And  being  turned"  to,  or  having  fixed  his  atten- 
tion to  this  divine  manifestation,  he  saw  in  spirit  these 
seven  gathered  churches,  as  represented  by  '^  seven 
golden  candlesticks,"  to  contain  or  hold  up  to  the 
world  the  pure  light  of  the  gospel.  **  And  in  the 
midst  of  them,  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed 
with  a  garment  down  to  his  feet,"  representing  com- 
plete righteousness  and  salvation,  as  the  want  of  them 
is  represented  by  nakedness  ;  and  '^girt  about"  with 
the  girdle  of  truth.  ^'  His  head  and  his  hairs  were 
white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow,"  as  the  Ancient  of 
days  is  represented  in  Daniel's  vision.  ^^  And  his  eyes 
were  as  a  flame  of  fire,"  which  signifies  his  capacity  of 
seeing  the  state  of  religion  amongst  its  professors,  and 
his  zeal  for  its  purity.  *^  And  his  feet  were  like  to  fine 
brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  furnace,"  firm  and  strong 
to  tread  down  his  enemies,  and  preparing  with  con- 
suming zeal,  as  it  was  said  in  Micah,  *^  I  will  make 
thy  hoofs  brass,  and  thou  shalt  beat  in  pieces  many 
people."  ^^  And  his  voice" — to  the  natural  understand- 
ing— "  as  the  sound  of  many  waters ;"  but  which  the 
attentive  mind,  through  divine  aid,  is  enabled  to  dis- 
tinguish from  all  creaturely  imaginations  and  opinions. 

"  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand,  seven  stars" — or 
lights — "and  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  two-edged 
sword."  This  is  the  flaming  sword  which  turneth 
every  way  against  the  transgressing  nature,  to  keep 
the  way  of  the  tree  of  life ;  the  food  and  nourishment 
of  the  spiritual,  immortal  soul.  ^'  And  his  countenance 
was  as  the  sun  shining  in  his  strength."  That  is,  in 
him  were  united,  as  their  centre,  the  promises  record- 


86  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

ed  ill  the  scriptures  of  truth  respecting  the  Messiah ; 
^^  this  is  he  of  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  did  write.'' 
"  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead/' 
At  the  revelation  of  divine  majesty,  all  self-sufficiency 
vanishes,  and  natural  or  acquired  abilities  shrink  into 
nothingness.  "  And  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me, 
saying  unto  me.  Fear  not,  I  am  the  first  and  the  last;" 
I  give  life,  and  am  the  fulness  and  reward  of  it;  "I  am 
he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead ;  and  behold,  I  am  alive 
for  evermore,  and  have  the  keys  of  hell,  and  of  death." 
— I  can  unlock  the  secret  chambers  of  wrath  and  hor- 
ror, and  release  the  repenting  soul,  and  quicken  them 
that  are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  raise  them  up 
to  sit  in  heavenly  places. — "Write  the  things  which 
thou  hast  seen" — which  thou  hast  been  a  living  witness 
of-^"and  the  things  which  are" — the  state  of  the 
churches  at  this  time — "  and  the  things  which  shall  be 
hereafter,"  that  are  now  about  to  be  manifested  to  thee. 
"  The  mystery  which  thou  sawest,  the  seven  stars,  are 
the  angels,"  or  the  portion  of  divinely  enlightened  un- 
derstanding in  the  seven  churches:  ^^and  the  seven 
candlesticks  are  the  seven  churches,"  which,  as  can- 
dlesticks, were  designed  to  hold  up  to  the  world,  the 
pure,  spiritual  light  of  the  gospel.* 

*  Some  commentators  have  supposed,  that  the  following 
epistles  were  prophetical  of  so  many  successive  periods  of  the 
church,  which,  upon  consideration,  does  not  appear  even  pro- 
bable: although  it  is  evident  the  promises  and  threatenings 
equally  included  all.  The  disagreement  with  other  parts  of 
these  Revelations,  sufficiently  refutes  such  an  opinion.  They 
point  out  the  last  state  of  the  church  as  the  most  glorious  of 
all;  where'as  the  last  state  mentioned  in  these  epistles,  being 
that  of  the  Laodiceans,  is  represented  as  the  most  wretched 


UEVKLATIONS.  87 


CHAPTER  II. 

1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write;  These 
things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand, 
who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks; 

and  miserable.  Moreover,  it  plainly  appears  from  the  acts  of 
the  apostles,  and  divers  of  their  epistles,  that  there  were  many 
gathered  societies  of  Christians  in  Asia;  and  particularly  in 
some  of  those  very  places  to  which  these  epistles  are  directed; 
so  that  there  appears  no  room  to  doubt  of  their  being  writ- 
ten immediately  to  the  churches  of  the  seven  cities,  the  names 
of  which  are  mentioned  in  succession  to  each  other;  not  in 
order  of  time,  but  as  they  lay  in  a  kind  of  circuitous  situation. 
Others,  again,  suppose  it  hardly  possible  that  these  churches 
could  degenerate  in  so  short  a  space  of  time  from  their  first 
establishment,  so  much  as  to  merit  the  severe  reproofs  con- 
tained in  these  epistles.  With  such  as  can  flatter  themselves 
to  believe,  "  that  being  once  in  grace  establishes  a  certainty 
of  always  continuing  therein,"  this  objection  will  have  some 
weight:  but,  to  those  who  consider  the  nature  and  constitu- 
tion of  man — who  consult  the  state  of  their  own  minds,  ob- 
serving diligently  what  is  passing  therein,  and  believe  in  the 
testimony  of  the  scriptures,  independent  of  those  private  in- 
terpretations imposed  by  systems — it  cannot  have  any.  Such 
must  view  the  situation  in  which  our  first  parents  were  placed 
by  their  Creator,  as  a  state  of  grace  from  which  they  fell. 
Paul  was  of  this  opinion,  and  also  sensible  of  the  danger  of 
the  Corinthians  falling  from  that  state,  in  which  he  declares 
he  had  espoused  them  to  one  husband,  when  he  expresses  his 
jealousy  lest  the  subtilty  of  their  own  understanding  should 
corrupt  their  minds  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ, 
even  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve.  He  also  marvels  that  the 
Galatians  were  so  "  soon  removed  from  him  that  called  them 
into  the  grace  of  Christ:"  "Are  ye  so  foolish.''  having  begun 
in  the  spirit,  are  ye  now  made  perfect  by  the  flesh?"  "But, 
now.  after  ye  have  known  God,  or  rather,  arc  known  of  God, 


88  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

2.  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and 
how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are  evil:  and  thou  hast 
tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast 
found  them  liars: 

3.  And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's 
sake  hast  laboured,  and  hast  not  fainted. 

4.  Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  left  thy  first  love. 

5.  Remember,  therefore,  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and 
repent,  and  do  the  first  works:  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place,  ex- 
cept thou  repent. 

6.  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Ni- 
colaitanes,  which  I  also  hate. 

7.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches:  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat 
of  the  tree  of  life  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God. 

The  apostle  is  commanded  to  write  to  the  divinely  en- 
lightened members  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  :  ^^  These 

how  turn  ye  again  to  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements?"  To 
such  things  as  the  natural  spirit  of  man,  of  its  own  ability,  can 
perform.  "Ye  observe  days,  and  months,  and  times,  and 
years."  Again,  "  holding  faith,  and  a  good  conscience,  which 
some  have  put  away,  concerning  faith,  have  made  shipwreck; 
of  whom  is  Hymenias  and  Alexander,  whom  I  have  delivered 
to  satanj"  separated  from  the  church,  that  they  might  be  left 
to  their  own  unbelief  and  self-sufficiency,  to  "learn  not  to 
blaspheme;"  by  calling  themselves  believers  in  Christ,  when 
they  had  lost  the  true  faith  which  they  once  had :  for  no  man 
could  truly  attain  to  a  good  conscience  without  the  operation 
of  God's  saving  grace;  much  less  could  it  subsist  with  a  false 
or  hypocritical  faith. 

The  scriptures  contain  a  number  of  such  testimonies,  cau- 
tions and  warnings  to  mankind  of  their  danger,  as  well  as  ex- 
amples of  individual  societies  and  nations  quickly  falling 
away  from  life  and  power,  to  death  and  formality;  and  from 
religion  and  virtue  to  idolatry  and  vice. 


REVKI.ATIOXS.  89 

things  saith  he  that  upholdeth"  and  preservetli  the  spi- 
ritually-minded "  in  his  right  hand,"  and  knovveth  the 
degree  of  light  and  knowledge  with  which  they  have 
been  favoured,  "  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven" 
churches,  which  as  golden  candlesticks  are  to  uphold 
the  light  of  the  gospel  to  a  dark  world,  encouragingly 
assuring  them  that  he  "  knew  their  works"— their  en- 
deavours to  comfort  the  feeble  minded,  support  the 
weak,  and  to  instruct  the  ignorant — approved  of  their 
labour  and  patience  for  the  recovery  of  the  unfaithful, 
of  their  not  bearing  with  those  that  were  evil,  and 
continued  irreclaimable ;  and  of  their  trying  and  de- 
tecting such  as  assumed  the  ofRce  of  apostles  or  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  without  a  divine  and  spiritual  call 
and  qualification,  finding  ^^  them  to  be  liars." 

He  also  approved  their  example,  setting  forth  the 
authority  of  a  Christian  church  over  its  members,  and 
the  manner  that  the  faithful  are  to  labour  with  them 
that  are  overtaken  in  faults,  for  their  recovery,  in 
"  forbearance  and  patience  for  his  name's  sake" — that 
is,  for  the  sake  of  his  power,  which  only  hath  preserv- 
ed themselves — as  the  apostle  Paul  also  advises, :  ''  You 
which  are  spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit 
of  meekness,  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  tempt- 
ed." 

Nevertheless,  he  reminds  them  that  they  had  ^^  left 
their  first  love,"  and  admonishes  them  to  ^^  remember 
from  whence  they  had  fallen,  and  to  repent,  and  do 
their  first  works,  or  he  would  remove  their  candlestick 
out  of  its  place  ;"  their  light  should  cease  to  shine  be- 
fore men,  and  spiritual  darkness  ensue ;  which  shows 
the  necessity,  even  for  those  that  have  been  favoured 
with  divine  light  and  knowledge,  to  live  in  a  state  of 


90  ANALYSIS  OF  THK. 

continued  watchfulness  and  dependence  on  heavenly 
aid ;  otherwise  they  may  gradually  depart  from  a  sense 
of  that  love  which  engaged  them  to  inquire  after  the 
right  way,  and  lose  sight  of  those  things  they  were  fa- 
voured at  first  to  see  clearly,  was  their  duty  to  prac- 
tise, and  thus  miss  of  that  plain  highway  which  had 
been  cast  up  for  them  to  walk  in  with  safety ;  and  in 
which  the  wayfaring  man,  though  a  fool,  cannot  err. 
He  further  assures  all  that  '^  overcome,"  that  is,  by 
submitting  to  the  operation  of  divine  grace,  to  bring 
the  soul  from  under  the  government  of  the  natural, 
animal  spirit,  which  held  it  in  bondage,  and  thus  con- 
quering its  greatest  enemy,  that  they  "shall  eat  of  the 
tree  of  life ;"  the  spiritual  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ, 
the  nourishment  that  sustains  the  quickened  soul, 
"which  grows  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God;'' 
that  state  of  happiness  here  on  earth,  witnessed  by  all 
in  whom  the  true  order  and  economy  is  restored, 
^' whose  conversation  is  in  heaven." 

8.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write;  These 
things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  "which  was  dead,  and  is 
alive; 

9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but 
thou  art  rich;)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  synagogue  of  satan. 

10.  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer.  Be- 
hold, the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may 
be  tried;  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou 
faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

1 1.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches ;  He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the 
second  death. 

As  in  the  preceding  epistle,  John  was  commanded 
to  write,  "  these  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven 


REVELATIOXS.  91 

Stars,'*  &c.  Here  his  command  is  to  write,  "  tlicse 
things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  which  was  dead,  and 
is  alive.''  The  same  form  and  order  is  continued 
through  the  succeeding  epistles ;  the  characters  and  at- 
tributes, being  mostly  taken  from  the  preceding  mani- 
festations of  Christ,  described  in  the  first  chapter,  and 
applicable  to  the  matter  of  each  epistle,  which  again 
is  closed  with  an  exhortation  answerable  thereto. 

Here  he  comforts  the  spiritually  minded,  assuring 
them  that  he  "  knows  their  works,  and  their  tribula- 
tion and  poverty."  This  is  the  consolation  of  the 
righteous  in  all  their  afUictions,  that  they  are  under 
the  immediate  protection  and  care  of  him  who  views 
their  situation  with  tender  regard,  and  knows  what  is 
best  for  them  ;  and  also  supplies  the  want  of  outward 
enjoyments,  making  them  rich  with  the  treasures  of  his 
heavenly  kingdom. 

"  I  know,  saith  he,  "the  blasphemy  of  them  that  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  are  not ;"  who  neither  see  the  ne- 
cessity of,  nor  look  for,  the  immediate  teachings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  to  render  thcni  such ;  but  imagine  they 
fully  understand  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  suf- 
ficiently comprehend  the  end  and  design  thereof, 
through  the  strength  of  their  rational  powers,  and  can 
thereby  regulate  their  conduct,  and  perform  their  re- 
ligious devotions.  But,  notwithstanding  their  confi- 
dence in  their  opinions  and  practices,  he  owns  them 
not,  but  charges  them  with  being  "  the  synagogue  of 
satan,''  that  is,  of  unbelievers  ;  and  their  religious  pro- 
fessions he  calls  "blasphemy." 

He  then  encourages  his  enlightened    followers,   to 
"  fear  none  of  these  things  that  they  were  to  sun*er," 
from  that  ar])itrary  spirit  of  persecution  which  sliould 
12 


92  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

^•^cast  some  of  them  into  prison,  that  they  might  be 
tried/'  and  warns  them  that  they  should  ^^  have  tribii 
lation  ten  days/'  or  at  ten  diiferent  times,  assuring 
'  such  as  are  ^^  faithful  unto  death,  that  he  will  give  them 
a  cpow^n  of  life,"^  and  that  '^  he  that  overcometh  shall 
not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death."  The  soul  that  hath 
witnessed  a  dying  to  the  spirit  and  dominion  of  the 
animal  life,  the  final  separation  from  it,  through  the 
dissolution  of  the  body,  will  be  without  hurt. 

12.  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamos  write; 
These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two 
edges; 

13.  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,  even  where 
Satan's  seat  is:  and  thou  holdest  fast  my  name,  and  hast  not 
denied  my  faith,  even  in  those  days  wherein  Antipas  was  my 
faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you,  where  satan  dwell- 
eth. 

14.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast 
there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Ba- 
lac  to  cast  a  stumbling  block  before  the  children  of  Israel,  to 
eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication. 

15.  So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the 
Nicolaitanes,  which  thing  I  hate. 

16.  Repent;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will 
fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

17.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat 
of  the  hidden  manna;  and  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and 
in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  sav- 
ing he  that  receivcth  it. 

He  informs  the  enlightened,  living  members  of  the 
church  in  Pergamos,  that  he  knew  ^^  their  works"  and 
peculiar  trials,  arising  from  their  dwelling  amongst  the 
very  powers  of  spiritual  darkness,  even  where  the  seat 
of  unbelief  is:  and  also  that  they  had   ^''' held  fast  his 


REVELATIONS.  9.3 

name/'  tliat  is,  his  power,  in  which  only  is  strength 
and  preservation  ;  and  "  \n\d  not  denied  his  faith/'  even 
at  the  time  when  '*Antipas  his  faithful  martyr  was 
slain  amongst  them."  Nevertheless,  he  had  a  few  things 
against  them,  because  there  were  some  "  that  held  the 
doctrine  of  Balaam,"  who,  although  they  had  been  fa- 
voured to  know  the  divine  will,  yet  taught,  for  the 
sake  of  outward  advantage,  to  temporize  and  join  in 
idolatrous  worship  and  licentious  practices,  and  were 
still  amongst  them  ;  and  some  others  that  '^  held  the 
hateful  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitanes,"  threatening  them 
withal,  that  unless  they  repented,  he  would  ^'quickly 
come,  and  fight  against"  the  transgressors  "  with  the 
sword  of  his  mouth :"  that  same  power  represented  by 
a  sword  having  two  edges,  which,  in  the  passive  soul, 
by  separating  it  from  the  powers  of  the  natural  part, 
prepares  the  way  for  its  enjoyment  of  heavenly  conso- 
lations, becomes  to  the  stubborn  and  disobedient  their 
condemnation  and  punishment. 

Moreover,  he  promises  to  them  that  overcome,  ^^  a 
white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new  liame  written," 
that  is,  the  heavenly  power  which  enables  them  to  per- 
severe in  grace,  which  the  natural  man  is  entirely  ig- 
norant of. 

The  white  stone  is  a  metaphorical  expression,  taken 
from  the  practice  of  engraving  in  white  marble  the 
names  and  characters  of  mighty  conquerors  after  their 
decease,  in  honour  to  their  memory ;  who,  whilst  others 
can  read  the  inscription,  they  cannot  themselves  either 
know,  or  derive  ;my  benefit  from  it.  But  the  name 
that  Christ  engraves  for  those  who  conquer  uiider  him, 
although  not  read  or  understood  by  the  world,  is  known 
bv  themselves  to  be  that  living  power  which  is  their 


94  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

joy  and  consolation  here  in  time,  and  their  assurance 
and  confirmation  that  it  will  continue  to  be  so  in  a  glo- 
rious immortality ;  thereby  showing  the  vanity  and  un- 
profitableness of  worldly  glory,  compared  with  the  ho- 
nour which  cometh  from  God. 

18.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write; 
These  things,  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like 
unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine  brass; 

19.  I  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  service,  and  faith, 
and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works;  and  the  last  to  be  more  than 
the  first. 

20.  Notwithstanding,  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  be- 
cause thou  sufferest  that  woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself 
a  prophetess,  to  teach,  and  to  seduce  my  servants  to  commit 
fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols. 

21.  And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication,  and 
she  repented  not. 

22.  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that  com- 
mit adultery  with  her  into  a  great  tribulation,  except  they  re- 
pent of  their  deeds. 

23.  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death;  and  all  the 
churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  reins 
and  hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  according  to 
your  works. 

24.  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as 
many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known  the 
depths  of  satan,  as  they  speak;  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other 
burden: 

25.  But  that  which  ye  have  already,  hold  fast  till  I  come. 

26.  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto 
the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations. 

27.  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron;  as  the  vessels 
of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers:  even  as  I  received 
of  my  Father. 

28.  And  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star. 

29.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches. 


HEVELATIONS.  9.> 

He  commands  to  write  to  tlie  illuminakd  members 
of  the  church  in  Th\  atira,  that  he  knows  their  '*'  la- 
bour and  charity,  and  service,  and  faith  and  patience, 
and  their  works,  and  the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first.'' 
Notwithstanding  which,  he  has  "a  few  things  against 
them,  because  they  suffer  that  woman  Jezebel,  who 
calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach,  and  seduce  his 
servants  to  commit  fornication" — to  teach  from  the  abi- 
lities of  the  natural  understanding,  and  to  promote  the 
setting  up  of  a  form  of  worship  agreeable  thereto,  and 
even  to  comply  with  the  prevailing  customs  so  far  as 
'^  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,''  (which  was  fre- 
quently offered  as  a  test  by  the  persecutors,  and  those 
that  complied  with  it,  were  exempted  from  suffering,) 
of  which  he  ^^  gave  her  space  to  repent" — to  come  to 
a  sense  of  the  pure  spiritual  nature  of  the  gospel — "but 
she  repented  not."  He  therefore  threatens  that  he 
"  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  those  that  commit  adul- 
tery with  her,"  by  owning  her  as  a  teacher  of  religion, 
and  joining  in  her  carnal  manner  and  form  of  worship, 
"into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of  their 
deeds."  And  that  he  would  ^Mvill  her  children  with 
death" — a  carnal,  lifeless  ministry  can  only  beget  con- 
verts or  children  into  a  form,  or  outside  profession  of 
religion,  which  is  a  state  of  spiritual  death,  although 
they  may  have  a  name  to  live — "and  that  all  the  church- 
es shall  know  that  he  searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts, 
and  will  give  to  every  one  according  to  his  works." 

But  unto  those  that  have  been  favoured  with  the 
openings  of  divine  knowledge,  he  speaks,  ^^  and  to  the 
rest  in  Thyatira;"  the  honest  hearted,  as  many  as  have 
not  been  drawn  aside  with  those  doctrines,  '^and  which 
have  not  known  the  depths  of  satan,"  of  that  spirit  of 


96  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

unbelief  that  can  imitate  the  true  worship,  and  recom- 
mend its  inventions,  he  '•^  will  put  upon  them  no  other 
burden;"  but  those  things  which  they  have  already, 
he  charges  them  to  "  hold  fast,"  to  suffer  no  innovations 
or  alterations  to  be  made  "  until  he  come,"  until  he 
manifests  his  will  further  to  them.  And  promises  that 
to  those  who  '"'  overcome,  and  keep  his  works,"  such 
as  he  before  commended,  that  are  wrought  in  the  abi- 
lity of  his  spirit,  he  will  give  "  power  over  the  na- 
tions." All  the  religious  contrivances  and  perform- 
ances of  men,  and  the  strength  of  nations  exerted  in 
their  support,  will  be  broken  to  pieces,  and  fall  before 
this  power,  when  he  ariseth  to  tread  down,  and  con- 
sume his  enemies,  ^*  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  are ' 
broken'*  with  the  stroke  of  a  "  rod  of  iron."  Even  as 
he  received  of  his  Father,"  so  it  will  be  fulfilled.  And 
further,  "^  He  will"  give  them  the  "  morning  star :" 
through  his  illumination  they  shall  be  the  morning  light, 
in  the  dawning  of  the  day  of  his  Almighty  power  over 
the  world. 

CHAPTER  HI. 

1.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write;  These 
things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  and  the 
seven  stars;  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name,  that 
thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 

2.  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain, 
that  are  ready  to  die;  for  I  have  not  found  thy  wuiks  perfect 
before  God. 

3.  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard; 
and  hold  fast,  and  repent.     If  therefore  thou  shall  not  watch, 


REVELATIONS.  97 

I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  tiiou  shall  not  know  wliul 
hour  I  will  come  upon  thee. 

4.  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis,  which  have  not 
defiled  their  garments:  and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white; 
for  they  are  worthy. 

5.  He  that  overcometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in  white 
raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and  before 
his  angels. 

6.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches. 

And  unto  those  who  have  been  favoured  with  spiri- 
tual understanding  in  Sardis  write  ;  He  "  knows  their 
works,  that  they  have  a  name  to  live,  but  are  dead" — 
they  have  forsaken  the  principle  of  spiritual  life,  and 
are  trusting  to  their  own  understandings  to  direct  their 
religious  performances — and  he  charges  them  to  be 
watchful  and  "strengthen"  the  remaining  impres- 
sions of  light,  that  are  almost  extinguished  and  ready 
to  die,  for  that  their  works  have  not  been  found  per- 
fect before  God :  and  informs  them,  that  unless  they 
^'  remember  how  they  received  and  heard"  his  word  in 
their  souls,  and  "  hold  fast"  and  cherish  the  small  re- 
maining appearance  of  it  there,  he  will  come  upon 
them  at  unawares,  to  pass  the  final  sentence  of  their 
future  condition,  at  an  hour  that  they  know  not.  Yet 
there  are  "a  few  names,  even  in  Sardis,"  that  have 
*^not  defiled  their  garments,"  the  covering  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  with  which  their  souls  were  clothed  in  the  day 
of  their  espousals,  when  stripped  of  the  rags  of  nattire. 
And  "  they  shall  walk  with  him  in  white,"  for  he  pro- 
nounceth  them  "wortliy."  And  all  that  overcome 
shall  be  clotlied  in  white  raiment,  the  garment  of  pure 
righteousness ;  and  shall  have  an  evidence  of  divine 


98  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

acceptance  in  their  souls,  even  the  record  and  witness  of 
eternal  life,  imprinted  therein,  which  shall  not  be  blot- 
ted put,  but  he  will  ^^  confess  them"  to  be  his  redeem- 
ed ones,  ^^  before  his  Father  and  his  holy  angels." 

7.  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia  write; 
These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true;  he  that  hath 
the  key  of  David  ;  he  that  openeth,  and  no  man  shutteth  ;  and 
shutteth,  and  no  man  openeth. 

8.  I  know  thy  works;  behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it:  for  thou  hast  a  little  strength, 
and  hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  denied  my  name. 

9.  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of  satan, 
(which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie;)  Behold,  I 
will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to 
know  that  I  have  loved  thee. 

10.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I  will 
also  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come 
upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth. 

1 1.  Behold,  I  come  quickly;  hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast, 
that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple 
of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out;  and  I  will  write  upon 
him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God, 
which  is  new  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven 
from  my  God;  and  I  will  vi  rite  upon  him  my  new  name. 

13.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  sailh 
unto  the  churches. 

^^  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write ;  These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy  and  true, 
that  hath  the  key  of  David" — tliat  '^^  openeth""'  the  spi- 
ritual eyes  of  the  humble  to  see,  and  their  ears  to  hear 
divine  and  spiritual  things,  and  their  hearts  to  under- 
stand judgment,  whilst  these  things  are  shut  up  and 
hidden  from  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world. 

He    knoweth   ^^  their  works,'*  and  hath  set  before 


nv.\  i.i.A  rioNS.  99 

them  .11)  •■  ()j)tii  door" — an  entrance  into  his  heavenly 
kingdom — whith  ''no  man  can  shut;"  their  faithful- 
ness in  having  lal)oured  in  the  "  little  strength"  afford- 
ed, and  in  having  "  kept  his  word"  to  be  their  teacher 
and  director,  and  not  denied  his  power.  He  will  make 
those  that  neither  look  nor  wait  for  the  immediate  in- 
fluence and  assistance  of  his  Spirit  to  qualify  them  for 
the  performance  of  their  duties,  to  come  and  worship 
before  their  feet,  and  to  know  that  he  hath  loved  them. 

But  those  that  keep  the  word  of  his  patience,  where- 
unto  he  has  set  them  forth  as  spectacles  to  the  world, 
to  angels  and  to  men  ;  as  if  appointed  to  be  reviled, , 
defamed,  buffeted  ;  to  be  accounted  the  filth  of  the 
world,  and  the  refuse  and  offscouring  thereof ;  to  suffer 
persecution  and  death  for  the  sake  of  his  cause  and 
testimony;  these  he  will  keep  in  the  hour  of  tempta- 
tion, which  shall  come  upon  the  world,  to  try  them 
that  dwell  upon  the  earth — the  rulers  and  governors 
tliereof,  who,  in  church  or  state,  have  exercised  arbi- 
trary power  and  dominion  over  the  lives  and  consciences 
of  men. 

He  then  chargeth  his  followers  to  hold  fast  that  which 
they  had  already  attained  to,  tliat  none  might  take  their 
crown — the  reward  of  faithfulness — and  tells  them, 
those  that  overcome,  he  will  make  pillars  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  that  shall  go  no  more  out.  They  shall  be 
known  to  be  the  favoured  servants  of  God,  inhabitants 
of  his  holy  city,  the  new  Jerusalem  which  cometh  down 
from  heaven — that  state  on  earth  in  which  the  faithful 
are  enabled  to  do  his  will,  through  that  name  Christ 
writes  upon  them,  even  his  heavenly  powci' with  which 
he  arms  them. 
13 


100  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

14.  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans  write; 
These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  Witness, 
the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God; 

15.  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot: 
I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot. 

16.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold 
nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 

17.  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  with 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest  not  that  thou 
art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked. 

18.  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  bf  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that 
thou  mayest  be  rich;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayest  be 
clothed,  and  that  the  shame, of  thy  nakedness  do  not  appear; 
and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  thou  mayest  see. 

19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten:  be  zealous 
therefore,  and  repent. 

20.  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock;  if  any  man 
hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and 
will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me. 

21.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in 
my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with 
my  Father  in  his  throne. 

22.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches. 

And  to  those  that  have  been  enlightened  in  the 
church  of  the  Laodiceans  write ;  "  These  things  saith 
the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness"  for  God  in  the 
souls  of  men ;  even  that  eternal  power  by  which  he  be- 
gan, and  created  all  things;  who  "knows  their  works/' 
and  because  they  were  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor 
hot,  would  *^spew  them  out  of  his  mouth." 

They  had  got  into  a  form  of  godliness,  and  were  at 
ease  in  the  practice  of  such  rites  and  ceremonies  as 
they  could  perform  in  their  natural  abilities.  And 
thus  the  strong  man,  armed  with  religion,  kept  the 
house,  and  his  goods  were  safe.     But  for  this  he  rejects 


RRVr.LATlONS.  101 

them,  because  tliey  accounted  themselves  "  rich  and 
increased  in  goods,"  and  had  need  of  no  immediate 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Had  got  the  scriptures 
of  the  Jews,  and  of  the  apostles ;  and  ministers  to  instruct 
them  ;  and  ordinances  instituted  for  their  observance ; 
and  therefore  knew  not  that  their  immortal  souls  were 
^'wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor^  and  blind,  and 
naked." 

He,  therefore,  counsels  them  to  buy  of  him  gold 
tried  in  the  fire ;  that  is,  to  let  his  spirit  operate  in 
their  souls,  to  separate  and  cleanse  them,  from  the  cor- 
ruptions and  directions  of  the  natural  part,  even  as  gold 
is  separated  from  its  dross  by  fire,  that  they  may  be- 
come pure  and  fit  to  receive  heavenly  treasure — the 
true  riches,  '*  and  white  raiment" — to  part  with  the 
deceitful  covering  of  their  own  performances,  for  the 
garment  of  pure  righteousness,  wrought  in  them  by  his 
power,  that  they  may  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame 
of  their  nakedness  do  not  appear.  And  to  anoint  their 
eyes  with  eye -salve — to  attend  to  those  ideas  of  spiri- 
tual things,  that  are  at  times  excited  in  them  by  a  su- 
pernatural principle,  the  true  eye-salve,  by  which  they 
may  come  to  see. 

He  then  informs  them  that  he  loves  those  whom  he 
rebukes  and  chastens ;  and  that  he  standeth  at  the  door 
and  knocketh.  This  is  the  way  that  Christ  manifest- 
cth  himself  to  men,  by  knocking  and  calling  at  the  door 
of  their  hearts ;  which,  to  the  stubborn  and  rebellious, 
is,  at  times,  in  conviction  of  terror  and  wrath ;  but,  to 
the  humble  and  passive,  who  '^  open  the  door"  to  rer 
ceive  him,  he  is  the  comforter  who  ^^  will  come  in,  and 
sup  with  them,  and  they"  shall  partake  "  with  him" 
in  a  spiritual  communion  of  that  heavenly  food,  that 


102  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

nourishes  the  immortal  soul.  And  those  that  ^^ over- 
come" the  powers  of  the  natural  part,  he  will  grant  to 
sit  with  him  in  his  *•  throne"  of  grace  and  glory,  "  even 
as  he  overcame,  and  is  set  down  with  his  Father  in  his 
throne"  of  light  and  immortality,  dominion  and  ma- 
jesty. 

Although  the  foregoing  epistles  to  the  seven  church- 
es, have  nothing  in  them  which  foretells  or  describes 
the  subsequent  history  either  of  the  true  church,  or 
the  false  profession  of  Christianity,  yet  they  contain 
much  useful  information  to  all,  respecting  the  pure, 
spiritual  nature  of  the  gospel ;  and  point  out  divers 
doctrines  and  practices  as  offensive  to  God,  that  were 
severely  reproved.  As  these  doctrines  and  practices 
do  not  appear  to  have  arisen,  or  crept  in  amongst  them, 
through  any  failure  or  neglect  of  outward  performances, 
(as  that  is  no  where  charged  upon  them,)  but  through 
their  turning  from  the  principle  of  divine  life  in  their 
souls,  so  the  means  whereby  those  who  were  the  occa- 
sion of  these  censures,  might  come  to  witness  repent- 
ance, and  be  restored  to  the  favour  of  God,  are  no  where 
mentioned  to  consist  in  any  works  that  the  natural  man 
can  perform ;  neither  is  it  such  works  that  are  therein 
approved  or  commended,  and  which  the  churches  are 
exhorted  and  encouraged  to  continue  in,  and  hold  fast, 
but  such  only  as  are  wrought  in  them  .by  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

As  in  each  of  the  epistles  there  is  a  particular  ad- 
dress to  all  that  have  ears,  calling  upon  them  to  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,  it  appears  cer- 
tain that  the  exhortations,  cautions  and  warnings  con- 
tained therein,  continue  to  demand  the  solid  attention 
of  such  at  this  day.      And  in  proportion  to  the  <legrce 


RKVELATIONS.  \03 

of  light  they  are  favoured  with,  the  same  line  of  con- 
duct followed  hy  any  professors  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion will  incur — and  without  timely  repentance  they 
will  receive — the  like  condemnation  and  punishment : 
and  the  performance  of  the  duties  therein  enjoined  will 
be  required  of  all. 

Andj  moreover,  from  these  epistles,  as  weH  as  from 
the  writings  of  the  apostles  in  general,  we  may  learn 
that  the  second  coming  of  Christ  is  inward  and  spiri- 
tual. And  that  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world;  al- 
though his  overruling  power  will  be  manifested  in  his 
providential  government  of  it.  But  his  kingdom  is  in 
the  hearts  of  those  who  submit  to  the  divine  principle, 
and  permit  it  so  to  operate,  as  to  leaven  body,  soul  and 
spirit,  producing  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  these  are  as  certainly  the 
subjects  of  his  heavenly  kingdom,  and  as  truly  the  mem- 
bers of  the  new  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city  of  God,  as  those 
will  be,  who  become  citizens  hereafter,  when  that  spi- 
rit of  prejudice,  infidelity  and  idolatry  is  so  overcome, 
that  by  his  ruling  in  the  hearts  of  mankind  generally, 
all  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  king- 
doms of  Jesus  Christ. 

And  those  who  look  for  him  to  come  in  person,  and 
establish  an  outward  kingdom,  or  expect  that  mankind 
will  be  any  otherwise  changed  in  their  nature,  to  pre- 
pare them  to  become  his  subjects,  than  by  each  indi- 
vidual submitting  to,  and  following  the  teachings  of  di- 
vine grace  in  their  own  souls,  will  be  as  ignorant  of  his 
appearance,  and  as  much  disappointed  in  their  expec- 
tations, as  the  poor  Jews  were,  at  the  coming  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  flesh  ;  who  were  lookini;  for  a  Messiah, 
who,  they  imagined,  from  their  apprehensions  of  the 


104       ANALYSTS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

prophecies  respecting  him,  would  be  a  powerful  and 
victorious  prince,  who  would  deliver  them  from  their 
outward  enemies,  honour  their  temple  and  worship, 
and  firmly  establish  their  political  consequence. 


t^ 


PART  II. 


Wherein  is  foi^eshoicn  the  overruling  Providence 
ofiheJlmighty,  in  producing  a  reformation  from 
that  state  of  spiritual  darkness  into  which  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  Christian  religion  degenerated :  and 
ivhich  nothing  short  of  the  inioard  revelation  and 
power  of  Christ  could  discover^  or  restore  them  from: 
which  power  all  mankind  must  come  to  acknowledge, 
a7id  boiv  down  imto,  ascribing  to  him  the  glory,  af- 
ter they  have  wearied  themselves  in  the  multitude  of 
their  own  fruitless  inventions. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1.  After  this  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  door  was  opened  in 
heaven;  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  it  were  of  a 
trumpet  talking  with  me,  which  said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I 
will  show  thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter. 

2.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  Spirit;  and  behold,  a  throne 
was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the  throne. 

3.  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look  upon,  like  a  jasper  and  a 
sardine  stone :  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne 
in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald. 

4.  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty  seats  : 
and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders  sitting,  clothed 
in  white  raiment;  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold. 

5.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and  thunder- 


-^ 


m 


106  ANALYSIS  OF  THK 

ings  and  voices.     And  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning 
before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God. 

After  the  apostle  had  been  thus  enabled  to  compre- 
hend the  manifestation,  or  heavenly  vision,  respecting 
the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  he  then  "  looked,  and  be- 
hold, a  door  was  opened  in  heaven :''  that  is,  he  was 
favoured  to  see  the  state  of  religion  in  celestial  purity, 
and  heard  *^a  voice  as  of  a  trumpet,"  calling  him  to 
come  up  into  that  state,  in  order  to  show  him  things 
which  must  be  hereafter. 

And  immediately  he  was  in  the  spirit — in  the  vision 
of  eternal  light,  which  is  day  to  the  soul ;  in  which  all 
things  are  present — and  beheld  the  supreme  Almighty 
power  on  the  "throne"  of  absolute  dominion ;  whose 
ways,  viewed  in  this  light,  are  clear,  and  equal,  just 
and  righteous,  represented  by  the  precious  stones,  al- 
though they  are  dark  and  mysterious  to  the  natural 
understanding  of  man. 

^'  And  there  "was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne" 
— or  an  evidence  of  the  diversified  communications  of 
eternal  light  to  the  true  church  in  its  different  states, 
as  well  through  the  dispensation  of  the  law  as  prior 
thereto,  and  since  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the  flesh  :* 
all  of  which  referring  to,  and  according  with,  the  pure, 
immutable  laws  and  principles  whereby,  as  upon  a 
throne  of  absolute  dominion,  the  divine  power  ruleth 
and  governeth  human  events ;  and  whereby  effects  arc 
always  rendered  conformable  to  their  causes. 

"  And  round  about  the  tlirone  were  four  and  twenty 

*  As  in  the  rainl)0\v  are  represented  all  the  different  modi- 
fications of  light  in  ihe  natiiial  woi-ld,  referring  to  one  com- 
mon source.  Editor. 


RKVKLAIIONS.  107 

seats — the  evident  state  of  quiet  settlement  in  the  na- 
tural spirit,  when  the  soul,  under  divine  counsel,  go- 
verns, and  all  things  are  brought  into  accordance  with  the 
laws  and  principles  round  about  which,  as  a  throne,  the 
seats  were  placed.  ^' And  upon  the  seats"  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  spiritual  Israelites,  and  Christians, 
^^ sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment" — the  robes  of 
righteousness  with  which  the  soul  that  is  united  to  the 
principle  of  spiritual  life  is  clothed.  ^^  And  they  had 
on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold" — the  evidences  of  their 
victory  over  every  opposing  power  of  darkness.  ^*  And 
out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings'' — contending 
of  passions* — ''  and  thunderings" — events  claiming  so- 

•  Should  an  inquiry  arise,  Why  are  "contending  of  pas- 
sions" represented  as  proceeding  out  of  the  throne?  it  may  be 
answered  in  explanation — that  as  the  throne  represented  the 
seat  of  the  divine  government  in  his  rational  creation,  in  ac- 
cordance with  his  immutable  laws  and  principles,  so  all  the 
light  and  information  divinely  communicated  to  man,  con- 
cerning his  social  duties  and  his  relations  in  society,  in  his 
different  states  of  religious  advancement,  are  in  full  accordance 
with  those  laws  and  principles — that  after  great  spiritual 
darkness  had  overspread  the  church,  the  human  mind  was 
incapable  of  emerging  all  at  once,  but  was  gradually  brought 
forward  as  from  a  renewed  morning  dawn  to  further  disco- 
veries of  light — that  the  degrees  of  light  received  by  many  in 
those  advancing  periods,  though  in  accordance  with  the  ori- 
ginal laws  and  principles — "the  throne" — not  having  yet 
brought  them  to  the  perfect  day,  their  passions  were  brought 
into  operation  in  their  honestly  "contending"  for  their  faith 
in  the  manifestatioiTs  of  light  received,  in  opposition  to  the 
tyrannical  spirit  exercised  against  them.  The  same  kind  of 
observation  may,  perhaps,  with  suitable  modifications,  be  ap- 
plied with  relation  to  "  thunderings  and  voices."  Editor. 
14 


TO 


108  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

lemn  attention — ^*  and  voices" — sentiments  of  men,  or 
of  societies  or  nations. 

6.  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass,  like  unto 
crystal:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the 
throne,  were  four  beasts  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 

7.  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second  beast 
like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beast  had  a  face  as  a  man,  and  the 
fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  wings  about 
himj  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within:  and  they  rest  not  day 
and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

9.  And  when  those  beasts  give  glory,  and  honour,  and  thanks 
to  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 

10.  The  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him  that 
sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and 
ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying, 

1 1".  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honour, 
and  power:  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  plea- 
sure they  are  and  were  created. 

^'  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass,  like 
unto  crystal,"  clear  and  transparent  :*  ^^  and  round  about 
the  throne  were  four  living  creatures ^  full  of  eyes  be- 
fore and  behind. "t     They  could  see  those  that  were 

*  As  the  sea,  in  general,  is  understood  to  represent  a  state 
of  unsettled,  fluctuating  religious  opinions,  perhaps  the  "  sea 
of  glass  like  unto  crystal"  may  be  a  symbol  to  represent  a 
system  of  pure  and  correct  opinions,  without  cloud  or  obstruc- 
tion-—founded  in  divine  truth  and  righteousness,  and  conform- 
able to  the  laws  and  principles  of  the  divine  government  of 
creation.  At  which  the  redeemed  having  arrived,  they  at- 
tain Jo  the  experience  of  a  solid  settlement,  illuminated  with 
the  clearness  of  divine  light,  and  incapable  of  fluctuation,  as 
glass  is  solid,  and  crystal  clear.  Editor. 

t  The  term  here  translated  '*  beasts,"  relates  to  characters 


i 


IIEVELATIONS.  109 

before  theiy  in  faithfulness  and  experience,  whose  steps 
they  followed,  as  well  as  those  that  were  behind  them 
in  darkness  and  superstition.  These  are  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  different  states  and  conditions  of  men  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  who,  in  every  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  feared  God  and  wrought 
righteousness,  and  thus  were  accepted  of  him. 

And  the  first  living  creature  ^^  was  like  a  lion" — 
courageous  and  victorious — ^^  and  the  second  was  like 
a  calf — inoffensive  and  docile — ^^and  the  third  had  a 
face  as  a  man" — the  appearance  of  a  rational  being— 
^'  and  the  fourth  was  like  a  flying  eagle,"  which  soars 
aloft,  and  is  a  bird  of  prey.  ^^  And  the  four  living 
creatures  had  each  of  fhem  six  wings" — the  power 
which  raised  them  above  the  sordid  cares  and  pleasures 
of  the  animal  life,  which  stood  in  competition  with  their 
duty — ^^  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within ;"  their  in- 
ward spiritual  senses  were  quickened  to  see  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts ;  ^^  and  they  rest  not  day  and 

widely  different  from  the  term  beast  hereafter  used,  as  applied 
to  the  fallen,  persecuting  state — the  latter  expressing  a  cha- 
racter wholly  adverse  to  the  divine  government.  But,  as  the 
former  relates  to  states  of  acceptance  in  the  divine  sight,  the 
author  believed  it  right,  and  much  more  in  accordance  with 
the  original  Greek,  to  adopt  the  term  living  creatures.  A  term 
well  suited  to  denote  the  living  subjects  of  the  divine  govern- 
ment who  were  not  included  under  the  heads  of  the  spiritual 
Jews  and  Christians — but  scattered  amongst  the  human  family 
generally — and  who,  by  obedience  to  the  law  written  in  the 
heart,  were  divinely  illuminated  and  qualified  to  stand  in  the 
midst  of,  and  round  about  the  throne — that  is,  in  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  requisitions  of  the  divine  lavys  and  principles, 
though  strangers  to  the  outward  manifestations  di"?pensed  to 
the  professing  Jews  and  Christians.  Editor. 


110  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

night,  saying,  holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  was''  seen  to  be  holy,  when  the  arising  of  his 
pure  light  dispelled  the  darkness,  ^^  and  is,"  when  it 
hath  withdrawn  itself;  "and  is  to  come,"  in  the  clear 
manifestation  of  the  day  of  his  power  and  holiness. 

The  true  spiritual  worshippers,  on  beholding  those 
that  are  in  darkness,  as  to  the  outward  knowledge  of 
pure  spiritual  religion,  yet  who,  by  submitting  to  the 
righteous  law  of  God  in  the  heart,  according  to  the 
measure  of  grace  received,  become  worshippers  of  him, 
rendering  him  glory,  honour  and  thanksgiving,  ^^  cast 
their  crowns  before  the  throne ;"  that  is,  they  do  not 
ascribe  their  salvation  and  victory  over  the  powers  of 
the  natural  life  to  their  outward  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
or  their  natural  abilities  to  conform  their  lives  to  it, 
but  to  the  operation  and  efficacy  of  divine  grace  in  the 
soul,  ^^  saying,  thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive 
glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  for  thou  hast  created 
all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were 
created." 


CHAPTER  V. 

1 .  Aiid  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne, 
a  book  written  within  and  on  the  back  side,  sealed  with  seven 
seals. 

2.  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof? 

3.  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  the  earth,  neither  under 
the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

»-  4.   And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to 
open,  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

5.  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  Weep  not:  behold. 


REVELATIONS.  Ill 

the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  Root  of  David,  hath  pre- 
vailed to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof. 

The  ^'  book  written  within  and  on  the  back  side" 
sets  forth,  that  all  things,  past,  present,  and  future,  are 
as  clear  to  Almighty  perception,  as  if  they  were  writ- 
ten in  a  book.  The  state  of  the  professors  of  Christi- 
anity in  succeeding  ages,  and  their  falling  away  from 
being  the  meek,  humble,  followers  of  Jesus,  to  become 
the  bloody  tyrants  and  murderers  of  his  innocent  lambs, 
and  such  like  events  as  are  the  subjects  of  these  reve- 
lations, are  implied  by  the  writing  within.  The  par- 
ticular circumstances  of  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the 
flesh,  and  the  nature  of  that  pure  religion  and  spiritual 
worship  which  he  came  to  establish,  which  had  been 
foretold  by  inspired  prophets,  recorded  in  the  scrip- 
tures of  truth,  and  practised  by  his  spiritual  followers 
in  the  face  of  the  world,  is  signified  by  the  writing  on 
the  back  side. 

^^The  strong  angel,''  represents  the  strong  desires  of 
religious  men,  whose  understandings  are  so  far  enlight- 
ened as  to  throw  off  the  shackles  of  prejudice,  to  search 
after  the  truth,  and  the  knowledge  of  such  future  events 
as  have  been  the  particular  subjects  of  tlie  prophecies 
of  scripture  ;  inquiring  after  the  opinions  and  conjec- 
tures of  learned  men,  and  studying  their  commentaries 
and  explanations,  in  hopes  of  finding  out  their  true 
meaning  and  signification.  "  And  no  man  in  heaven,'- 
amongst  the  professors  of  religion,  who  compose  sys- 
tems of  faith,  doctrine  and  worship ;  "  nor  in  the 
earth,'* amongst  the  rulers  of  governments,  who  im- 
pose them  upon  men's  consciences ;  "  neither  under 
the  earth»"  the  spiritual  officers  under  them,  with  all 


112  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

their  religion,  wisdom,  and  accomplishments  of  learn- 
ing, together  with  the  powers  conveyed  by  ordination, 
was  either  ^^able  to  open  the  book,'' — to  unfold  the  sub- 
jects of  the  prophecies,  "or  to  look  thereon" — not 
even  to  discover  the  true  meaning  and  tendency  of  the 
plain  practical  precepts  of  Christianity.  Their  pre- 
sumptuous attempts  and  impositions  have  produced  and 
confirmed  the  errors  in  religion  and  governments, 
which  subsist  at  this  day,  and  which  must  eventually 
prove  their  dissolution.  In  the  prospect  whereof,  the 
apostle  "^^wept  much,"  because  no  man  was  found 
w^orthy  to  open,  and  to  read  the  book,  or  to  "  look 
thereon" — neither  to  discover  future  events,  nor  the 
pure,  spiritual  nature  of  the  religion  and  worship  re- 
commended to  mankind. 

He  was  then  encouraged  by  "  one  of  the  elders," 
saying  unto  him,  "  Weep  not ;  behold,  the  Lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Juda,  the  Root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to 
open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof." 
This  assures  us,  that  those  who  are  sincerely  desirous 
of  searching  after  the  truth,  and  are  become  sensible  of 
the  insufficiency  of  human  wisdom  or  power,  or  any 
natural  qualifications  to  lead  them  thereto,  and,  there- 
fore, are  seeking  for  that  wisdom  which  is  from  above, 
shall  be  favoured  with  divine  assistance  to  receive  the 
instruction  necessary  for  their  respective  stations  in 
the  deep  things  of  God,  and  to  understand  those  things 
which  he  has  revealed  through  his  inspired  servants. 
And  to  these  the  holy  scriptures  are  found  to  be  truly 
^^  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction 
and  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man 'of  God 
may  be  pei-fcct;  thoroughly  furnished  (with  precepts 
and  examples)  unto   every   good   word   and   work." 


REVELATIONS.  113 

Wliilst  the  wise  master-builders,  who  trust  in  their  own 
wisdom  and  learning,  or  human  opinions  and  conjec- 
tures, do  "  wrest  the  scriptures  to  their  own  destruc- 
tion." 

6.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  of 
the  four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  stood  a  Lamb, 
as  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which 
are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth. 

7.  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of 
him  that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

8.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts  and 
four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having 
every  one  of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which 
are  the  prayers  of  saints. 

9.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying.  Thou  art  worthy  to 
take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof:  for  thou  wast 
slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation; 

10.  And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests:  and 
we  shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

11.  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beasts,  and  the  elders;  and  the 
number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and 
thousands  of  thousands; 

12.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice.  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing. 

13.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth, 
and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that 
are  in  them,  heard  I,  saying.  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 

14.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen,  and  the  four  and  twen- 
ty elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever. 

The  apostle  then  "beheld,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne. 


114  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

and  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  of  the  elders,  a 
Lamb,  as  it  had  been  slain/''  overlooked  and  disregarded, 
^^  having  seven  horns,''  the  weapons  of  the  true  Chris- 
tian's spiritual  warfare,  mentioned  Ephesians  6.  First, 
the  girdle  of  truth :  2nd,  the  breastplate  of  righteous- 
ness :  3d,  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of 
peace  :  4th,  the  shield  of  faith  :  5th,  the  helmet  of  sal- 
vation :  6th,  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is  the  word 
of  God ;  and  7th,  praying  always  in  the  spirit.  These 
Paul  calls  the  whole  armour  of  God.  And  he  had  also 
**  seven  eyes,"  which  are  the  ^^seven  spirits  of  God, 
sent  forth  into  all  the  earth."  The  whole  power  and 
wisdom  of  God,  manifested  to  man,  are  cejitred  in  him, 
(seven  being  used  to  express  the  complete  number, 
which  the  reader  will  observe  is  common  throughout 
these  Revelations.) 

^^And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne."  On  this  mani- 
festation of  Almighty  power  and  wisdom  to  mankind, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  '*  the  four  beasts  and 
four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb, 
having  every  one  of  them  harps,"  that  is,  sanctiiication 
of  spirit,  ^"^and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are 
the  prayers  of  saints.  And  they  sung  a  new  song" — not 
a  repetition  of  the  experiences  or  thanksgivings  of 
others,  but  that  which  arose  from  the  living  sense  they 
had  of  his  worthiness  to  open  the  understandings  of 
man  to  know  the  things  of  the  spirit — "  who  had  been 
slain,"  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  in  the  hearts 
of  men,  through  sin  and  unbelief,  even  amongst  his  pro- 
fessed followers,  as  well  as  in  that  body  of  flesh,  '^  the 
veil  in  which  he  came  to  do  the  will  of  God,"  and  tread 
the  untrodden  path  to  glory,  in  the  new  and  living  way 


HK\  KI,A  riONS.  115 

of  perfect  obedience  and  self-denial,  consecrated  for  all 
to  walk  in  with  safety.  And  who  "  had  redeemed 
them  unto  God  by  his  blood,  out  of  every  kindred  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ;  and  made  them  unto 
God.  kings*'  to  bear  rule,  in  dominion  over  the  trans- 
gressing nature  ;  ''  and  priests,"  to  offer  the  acceptable 
sacrifice  of  pure  obedience,  and  to  worship  him  in  spi- 
rit, in  the  beauty  of  holiness. 

And  he  beheld,  and  heard  the  voice  of  many,  that 
were  divinely  enlightened,  "round  about  the  throne, 
and  the  living  creatures,  and  the  elders,''  an  innumer- 
able multitude,  join  in  ascribing  to  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain,  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
and  glory,  and  honour,  and  blessing.  "  And  every 
creature  which  is  in  heaven" — amongst  the  professors 
of  religion — "  and  on  the  earth" — such  as  bear  rule  in 
the  world — and  those  that  are  in  ollice  "under"  them  ; 
^^and  such  as  are  in  the  sea" — in  the  uncertainty  of 
religious  opinions  and  conjectures — "and  all  that  are 
in  them" — in  their  ways  and  practices,  the  governors 
and  the  governed ;  the  leaders  and  followers  of  reli- 
gious opinions — must  all  come  to  bow,  (as  the  apostle 
foresaw,)  before  ^"^the  Lord  God  and  the  Lamb."  And 
in  the  prospect  thereof,  the  "  four  living  creatures" 
said,  Amen ;  and  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down 
and  worshipped  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever.* 

*  It  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  this  second  part  of  the 
Analysis  represents,  in  the  view  of  the  author,  the  process  of 
illumination  in  the  mind  of  the  apostle,  in  order  to  prepare 
him  for  the  whole  field  of  duty  in  his  after  comnninications — 
and  not,  therefore,  standing  in  exclusive  relation  to  the  third 
part,  which  would,  perhaps,  seem  to  the  common  observer  to 
be  more  peculiarly  connected  therewith.  Editor. 

15 


i 


PART   III. 


Through  the  opening  of  the  seals  is  discovered 
the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion;  first  in  life 
and  power,  and  afterwards  in  several  stages  of  its 
declension.  Remarkable  circumstances  which  took 
place  both  before,  and  at  the  time  of  its  restoration 
to  primitive  simplicity  and  purity.* 


CHAPTER  VI. 

1.  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  and 
I  heard,  as  it  were,  the  noise  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts 
saying,  Come,  and  see. 

2.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horsey  and  he  that  sat  on 
him  had  a  bow;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him,  and  he  went 
forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer. 

^^  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals.'' 
Although  the  manner  of  his  birth,  public  ministry,  and 
miracles,  answered  to  the  prophecies  of  the  scriptures 
respecting  the  Messiah,  yet  they  were  sealed  from  the 
wisdom  of  the  world ;  even  from  those  who  were  ad- 

*  John  was  commanded,  chap.  i.  19,  to  *' write  the  things 
which  he  had  seen,  the  things  which  are,  and  the  things  which 
shall  be  hereafter." 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS.  117 

mirers  of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  expected  his 
coming:  which  appears  from  their  numerous  objections. 
But  he  was  only  known  to  those  whose  spiritual  eyes 
and  ears  were  opened. 

And,  notwithstanding  many  were  convinced  when 
they  saw  the  miracles  which  he  did,  and  believed  in 
his  name,  yet  he  committed  not  himself  unto  them.  He 
knew  their  faith  was  founded  on  the  conviction  of  the 
natural  understanding ;  and  he  needed  not  human  tes- 
timony, for  he  knew  what  was  in  man.  But  honest 
Peter's  confession  was  acceptable  to  him,  because  it 
arose  from  a  divine  evidence,  to  which  he  answered, 
•"^Blessed  art  thou,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  reveal- 
ed it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

This  act  of  believing  was  not  merely  the  assent,  or 
acquiescence,  of  the  natural  understanding  to  the  evi- 
dences proposed  to  it ;  but  it  was  a  passive  submission 
to  the  operation  of  God  in  the  soul,  and,  therefore,  the 
work  of  God ;  as  Jesus  said,  "  This  is  the  work  of  God, 
that  ye  believe  on  him  whom  he  hath  sent."  And 
when  the  people  required  a  sign,  that  they  might  see 
and  believe,  he  directed  them  to  an  inward  and  spi- 
ritual knowledge  of  him,  which  was  life  to  the  soul. 

The  multitude,  when  the  five  thousand  had  eaten  of 
the  loaves  and  fishes,  could  testify,  "  This  is  of  a  truth 
that  prophet  that  should  come  into  the  world,"  yet 
they  would  have  taken  him  by  force  to  make  him  a 
king.  .  They  did  not  understand  the  nature  of  his  spi- 
ritual kingdom,  which  was  "not  of  this  world,"  al- 
though he  had  declared  that  "  The  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  within  you."  The  prophecies  were  a  sealed  book 
to  their  understandings,  which  could  only  be  spiritually 
opened. 


118  ANALYSIS  OF  THK 

^^Arul  1  heard,  as  it  were,  the  voire  of  thunder." 
The  manner  and  cir(;umstances  of  his  death,  which 
drew  from  the  centurion  tfie  confession,  "  certainly  this 
was  a  righteous  man"' — his  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
and  ascension — the  extraordinary  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit — miracles  wrought  by  his  apostles — the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  which  he  had  foretold — and  the 
Christians  fleeing  away  from  it  before  that  calamitous 
period,  were  all  events  clahning  solemn  attentio?i. 

The  proclamation  made  by  the  first  of  the  four  living 
creatures,  which  was  like  a  lion,  is  expressive  of  the 
boldness  with  which  the  apostles  preached  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  the  spiritual  conquest  that  succeeded. 
The  ^^  white  horse"  represents  not  only  the  purity  of 
life  which  eminently  distinguished  the  preachers  of 
Christianity,  and  shed  an  attractive  lustre  to  all  around, 
evincing  its  divine  original,  but  also  the  strength  and 
courage  with  which,  notwithstanding  the  united  op- 
position of  the  powers  of  the  world — of  rulers,  priests, 
and  people,  they  were  enabled  in  a  short  time  to  pro- 
pagate its  doctrines  far  and  wide,  and  establish  a  sys- 
tem of  important  and  practical  truths,  adapted  to  the 
comprehension  of  common  capacities,  being  designed 
for  common  benefit ;  not  to  amuse  the  heads  with  nice 
speculations,  but  to  amend  the  hearts  of  men,  by  prac- 
tising the  precepts  of  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  through 
the  aid  and  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  grace  of 
God,  enlightening  their  understandings  to  discover  sin 
and  evil  in  its  rise  and  conception  in  the  heart,  and 
enabling  them  to  overcome  and  subdue  their  propen- 
sity thereto,  by  bringing  the  soul  from  under  the  do- 
minion and  bondage  of  the  natural  powers,  and  raising 
in  it  a  new  and  spiritual  life. 


UKN  i;la  rnjNs.  119 

''And  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow,"  that  powt'i- 
from  on  higli — a  divine  and  spiritual  qualification  which 
our  Lord  commanded  his  disciples  to  wait  for,  to  fit 
them  for  their  oflice  5  which,  as  he  governed  and  di- 
rected their  gospel  labours,  reached  to  the  consciences 
of  their  hearers,  answered  to  the  witness  of  God  there- 
in, enforced  conviction,  crowned  his  followers  with 
victory  over  the  transgressing  nature,  and  went  on 
conquering  and  to  conquer  his  outward  opposers. 

Although  there  were  early  symptoms  of  declension 
discovered  by  the  faithful  pastors,  who  also  foresaw 
that  a  greater  degeneracy  would  overspread  the  church, 
which,  according  to  Egesyppus,  began  to  be  visible 
about  the  year  110,  by  its  gradually  departing  from 
its  original  purity,  yet,  as  no  very  material  alteration 
in  the  direction  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  took  place  until 
after  the  middle  of  the  second  century,  the  opening  of 
this  seal  may  include  a  period  commencing  at  the  birth 
of  Christ,  and  continuing  to  the  year  156. 

SECOND  SEAL. 

3.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the 
second  beast  say,  Come,  and  see. 

4.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red:  and 
power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon,  to  take  peace  from 
the  earth;  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another:  and  there  was 
given  unto  him  a  great  sword. 

The  doctrines  of  Christianity  continued  to  spread 
and  prevail,  through  the  convincing  evidence  of  its 
divine  origin,  and  the  excellency  of  its  precepts ;  and 
many  of  different  nations,  impressed  with  a  sense  and 
love  of  truth,  embraced  the  profession  of  it ;  insomuch 
that  their  numbers  increased  greatly,  notwithstanding 


120  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

the  severe  persecutions  carried  on  against  them.  The 
proclamation,  ^'  Come,  and  see,"  being  made  by  the 
second  living  creature,  which  "  was  like  a  calf,"  is  ex- 
pressive of  the  slaughter  made  upon  many  of  those  un- 
resisting victims  by  their  barbarous  persecutors ;  and, 
also,  of  the  docility  with  which  others  followed  their 
religious  teachers ;  many  of  whom  had  degenerated 
from  the  internal  life  of  godliness  into  external^obser- 
vations.  The  minds  of  the  people  being  thus  led  to 
sensible  objects,  the  power  of  godliness  which  so  emi- 
nently distinguished  the  lives  of  the  early  converts,  was 
less  conspicuous,  and  the  profession  of  Christianity  gra- 
dually declined  in  worship,  doctrine,  and  practice. 

The  horse  was  now  ^^  red.*'  Notwithstanding  the 
faithful  testimony  of  many  of  the  fathers  in  the  second 
and  third  centuries  against  all  resistance  and  violence, 
a  strict  purity  and  holiness  of  life  being,  in  general, 
much  departed  from.  Christians  at  length  became  war- 
riors. 

''  And  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to 
take  peace  from  the  earth  :  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  great  sword." 

Notwithstanding  the  writers  of  the  second  century 
attribute  the  rapid  progress  which  Christianity  had  made 
into  many  different  countries,  to  the  power  of  God,  the 
energy  of  divine  truth,  and  to  the  extraordinary  gifts 
which  were  imparted  to  its  teachers,  yet,  as  if  these 
qualifications  were  not  sufficient,  learned  men  were 
now  sought  after,  and  there  was  an  accession  of  philo- 
sophers and  literati.  And  by  the  establishing  of  coun- 
cils, "of  which,  (saith  Mosheim,)  we  find  not  the 
smallest  trace  before  the  middle  of  this  century,''  the 
whole  face  of  the  church  was  changed  ;  the  privileges 


REVELATIONS.  121 

of  the  people  were  by  them  diminished^  and  the  power 
and  authority  of  the  bishops  greatly  augmented. 

At  their  first  appearance  they  acted  in  the  name  of 
the  people.  But  they  soon  changed  this  humble  tone, 
extended  the  limits  of  their  authority,  turned  their  in- 
fluence into  dominion,  and  their  councils  into  laws,  and 
openly  asserted  that  Christ  had  empowered  them  to 
prescribe  to  his  people  authoritative  rules  of  faith  and 
manners.  The  Christian  doctors  now  employed  the  arts 
and  evasions  of  rhetoricians  and  sophists  in  defence  of 
religion.*  And  the  notion  of  their  succeeding  to  the 
character,  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Jewish  priest- 
hood, was  also  propagated  with  great  industry,  and  be- 
came a  source  of  honour  and  profit  to  the  ecclesiastics. f 
These  took  care  to  avail  themselves  of  that  ascenden- 
cy they  had  gained  over  the  minds  of  the  people ; 
and  at  length  of  the  emperor  Constantine,  also,  who 
made  profession  of  Christianity,  and  greatly  enlarged 
the  powers  of  the  superior  orders  of  the  clergy,  to  the 
punishing  of  those  who  dissented  from  their  unwarrant- 
able impositions,  by  which  peace  was  taken  from  the 
earth.  Great  controversies  and  contradictory  decrees 
arose  about  consecrating  Ceocilianus  bishop  of  Carthage, 
and  other  cases  of  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  powers. 
Parties,  in  their  turns,  were  accused  and  acquitted. 
Some  were  banished,  and  others  were  put  to  death. 

The  opening  of  this  seal  may  include  a  period  of 
162  years  from  after  the  middle  of  the  second  century 
156  to  A.  D.  318,  at  which  time  the  emperors  Con- 
stantine and  Licinus  having  triumphed  over  their  col- 

*  Mosheim,  vol.  i.  p.  235.  f  lb.  vol.  i.  p.  47. 


122  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

leagues,  a  profession  of  Christianity  became  the  religion 
in  vogue,  and  great  changes  succeeded. 

THIRD  SEAL. 

5.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third 
beast  say,  Come,  and  see:  and  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horse: 
and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 

6.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts,  say, 
A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley 
for  a  pennyj  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine. 

The  name  or  profession  of  Christianity  continued  to 
exist.  But  as  human  invention  took  the  seat  of  divine 
wisdom,  so  human  policy  was  substituted  for  divine 
grace ;  and  the  ordination  of  men  to  the  ministry,  in- 
stead of  the  call  and  qualification  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  proclamation  was  fitly  made  by  the  third  living 
creature,  whose  '^  face  was  like  a  man" — a  rational 
being  ;  but  the  event  fully  discovers  the  insufficiency  of 
human  abilities  to  lead  to  happiness  under  any  profes- 
sion of  religion. 

'^  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horse."  The  im- 
pure mixture  of  Jewish  and  heathenish  rites  and  cere- 
monies, the  introducing  of  images,  canonizing  and  in- 
voking of  saints,  and  other  superstitious  inventions, 
gradually  reversed  Christianity  into  idolatry,  which  to 
it  is  most  abhorrent.  The  visible  profession  was  there- 
fore no  longer  the  light  of  Christianity,  but  the  black- 
ness of  spiritual  darkness. 

The  reader  will  take  notice  that  the  expression  is 
not  as  before,  ^^And  there  went  out  another  horse," 
«&c.  But  "I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  bkack  horse."  Accord- 
ingly we  find,  that  the  directors  of  ecclesiastical  affairs, 
instead  of  zealously  propagating  their  religion  abroad, 


REVELATIONS.  123 

were  otherwise  engaged.  ^^  He  that  sat  on  him  had  a 
pair  of  halanccs  in  his  hand.*'  They  were  employed 
in  weighing  diflcrent  opinions  and  conjectures ;  ha- 
lancing  controverted  doctrines ;  and  determining  by 
diflcrent  councils  what  were  to  be  received  as  matters 
of  faith  ;  imposing  their  contradictory  decrees,  as  each 
party  had  the  power  in  their  hands,  under  the  penal- 
ties of  pecuniary  and  corporal  punishments.  For  those 
vain  fictions,  which  an  attachment  to  pagan  philoso- 
phy and  popular  opinions,  had  engaged  the  greatest 
part  of  the  Christian  doctors  to  adopt,  before  the  reign 
of  the  emperor  Constantine,  were  now  confirmed,  en- 
larged, and  embellished  in  various  ways,  and,  according 
to  Mosheim's  account,  that  emperor  introduced  amongst 
the  bishops  new  degrees  of  eminence  and  rank. 

''  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  living 
creatures  say,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and 
three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny." 

In  the  church  in  early  times  it  was  found  necessary 
to  raise  some  contributions  for  public  uses ;  of  which  the 
support  of  the  poor,  erecting  edifices,  and  occasionally 
administering  to  the  wants  of  those  who  laboured  in 
the  work  and  propagation  of  the  gospel  abroad,  under 
circumstances  which  required  relief,  appear  to  have 
been  the  principal  part.  These  contributions  had  been 
voluntary,  and  answered  the  general  purposes :  for  as 
these  wants  were  confined  within  narrow  limits,  they 
were  easily  satisfied.  And  many  contributing  very 
liberally  from  motives  of  brotherly  kindness  and  be- 
nevolence, a  foundation  was  laid  in  many  places  as  a 
stock  or  public  fund ;  and  when  human  wisdom  and 
policy  gained  the  ascendency,  the  zealous  ecclesiastics 
artfully  propagated  the  notion  that  munificence  to  the 
16 


124  ANALYSIS  or  THK 

church  would  atone  for  sin,  and  purchase  future  hap- 
piness :  and,  accordingly,  it  soon  became  enriched  with 
secular  poss  ssions.  Many  of  the  great  found  it  easier 
to  give  freely  than  to  liv^e  well ;  and  many  others  now 
found  means  to  sanction  their  ambitious  projects,  and 
their  most  unjustifiable  methods  of  gratifying  their  ava- 
ricious desires  of  accumulating  wealth,  by  dividing 
their  spoils  with  the  church — that  is,  with  the  mer- 
cenary priesthood — all  which  greatly  contributed  to 
increase  their  wealth. 

The  bishops,  in  order  to  get  the  revenues  into  their 
own  possession,  relieved  the  deacons  from  the  charge 
of  the  administration,  into  whose  hands  it  had  been 
originally  given,  or  intrusted,  by  the  apostles.  And 
now,  having  none  to  control  their  ambition,  or  oppose 
their  proceedings,  they  soon  undertook  to  exact  pecu- 
niary rewaFds,  which  they  authoritatively  demanded, 
as  the  conditions  and  price  of  their  spiritual  commodi- 
ties. Their  ^^  wheat,"  for  the  fine  and  delicate  palate, 
and  their  ^^  barley,"  for  the  more  gross,  the  vulgar  and 
superstitious. 

*' And  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine."  As 
in  the  purest  ages  of  Christianity  there  were  some  that 
were  but  mere  formalists  or  worshippers  in  the  out- 
ward court,  so  in  this  time  of  spiritual  darkness  there 
were  some  who,  notwithstanding  they  were  blinded 
with  the  general  prejudice  of  the  divine  authority  of 
the  church  to  impose  matters  of  faith,  and  religiously 
conformed  to  her  decrees,  yet  they  also  laboured  to 
impress  the  necessity  of  holiness  of  life  ;  and  were  dili- 
gent in  visiting  the  sick  and  afflicted;  encouraging 
them  to  seek  for  an  inward  communion  with  God,  and 
the  consolations  of  his  spirit:  that  "wine"  that  ani- 


UEVELATIONS.  125 

mates  tlie  drooping  soul ;  and  ^'  the  oil"  of  joy  and  glad- 
ness which  comforts  the  mourners  in  Zion. 

Although  there  were  a  few  of  these  who  iippear  to 
have  been  highly  esteemed  and  respected,  yet  it  was 
in  the  general  a  time  of  famine  and  extreme  scarcity. 
''  Not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of 
hearing  the  words  of  the  Lord.*  Not  a  scarcity  of 
zealous  ecclesiastics,  for  they  were  very  numerous;  but 
their  chief  views  were  the  advancement  of  their  own 
power  and  interest.  And  to  this  end  their  doctrines  and 
labours  were  principally  directed,  by  promoting  a  scfu- 
pulous  observance  of  external  rites  and  ceremonies, 
and  superstitious  acts  of  devotions,  and  a  liberal  com- 
pliance with  their  pecuniary  requisitions,  which  were 
too  generally  considered  as  the  means  of  conciliating 
the  divine  favour,  and  satisfying  every  obligation  of 
duty. 

The  bishops  of  Rome  had  gradually  acquired  a  su- 
periority over  the  other  bishops  from  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  Constantine.j  About  the  year  310,  Lucina 
made  Marcellus  her  heir,  and  gave  him  all  her. great 
substance.  "From  that  time,"  saith  Polydor, ''* the 
bishops  of  Rome  were  greatly  enriched,"!  which  ena- 
bled them  to  effect  a  greater  appearance  of  splendour 
and  magnificence  than  the  other  bishops,  by  which 
mortals  too  often  form  their  ideas  of  pre-eminence  and 
dignity — and  this  superiority  was  at  different  periods 
advanced,  until,  in  the  year  498,  Symmachus  was  elect- 
ed supreme  bishop. 

During  the  ages  of  gross  superstition  which  succeed- 
ed, there  arose  a  few  individuals  endued  with  light  and 

•     \mo5,  ill.  II.  +  MoshciiTi,  vol.  i.  p.  458. 


126  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

sense  to  discover  the  enormities  abounding  in  the 
church,  and  fortitude  to  bear  their  testimony  against 
them  ;  yet  the  power  of  darkness  was  so  great,  and  the 
dominion  of  priestcraft  so  firmly  fixed,  that  their  at- 
tempts were  quickly  frustrated,  and,  generally,  their 
lives  became  a  sacrifice  to  the  vindictive  clergy.  But 
about  the  year  1134,  some  light  began  to  arise  on  the 
revival  of  learning.  Gratian  having  composed  an 
abridgment  of  the  canon  laws,  which,  before,  were 
very  defective,  and  could  not  be  explained  in  the 
schools,*  his  epitome  was  unanimously  adopted,  and 
the  study  of  it  was  considered  as  a  branch  of  academi- 
cal learning,  and,  shortly  after,  was  introduced  amongst 
the  number  of  the  sciences ;  as  was  also  the  civil  law,  or 
famous  Pandect  of  Julian  ;  which  was  found,  revived, 
and  became  a  grand  object  of  the  labours  and  studies  of 
the  learned.  Colleges  were  erected  in  several  parts  of 
Italy,  which  animated  other  European  nations  to  imi- 
tate their  example;  so  that  a  spirit  of  inquiry  began  to 
revive  in  some  places,  and  the  human  mind  to  emerge 
from  that  state  of  stupidity  in  which  it  had  been  in- 
volved. 

Though  the  views  exhibited  in  the  opening  of  the 
third  seal  seem  to  have  been  embraced  in  the  space  of 
180  years,  ending  with  498,  yet,  as  spiritual  darkness 
continued  through  succeeding  ages  in  which  the  hu- 
man mind  sunk  into  a  state  of  profound  ignorance  and 
barbarity,  and,  as  the  opening  of  the  seals  appears  to 
indicate  periods  of  considerable  change  of  views  and 
principles  in  the  religious  world,  it  may  be  considered 
as  properly  extending  to  about  the  year  1134. 

•  Moshcim,  vol.  xi.  p.  366. 


KEVELATIONS.  127 

FOVinil  SEAL. 

7.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  lieard  the 
voice  of  the  fourth  beast  say,  Come,  and  see. 

8.  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse;  and  his  name 
that  sat  on  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed  with  him:  and 
power  was  given  unto  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth, 
to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with  death,  and  with 
the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

As  the  revival  of  learning  excited  an  inquiry  into 
religious  opinions  and  practices,  it  had  a  tendency  to 
open  the  way  for  the  more  general  reception  of  those 
reformed  doctrines  that  were  taught  by  Peter,  and 
Henry  Bruis  at  Albi ;  by  Arnold  of  Brescia  and  others. 
Those  doctrines  were  embraced  by  many  at  Lyons  and 
other  places.  Thus,  by  the  year  1140,  the  number  of 
the  reformed  was  very  great,  and  the  probability  of  its 
increasing  alarmed  the  Pope,  who  wrote  to  several 
princes  to  banish  them  from  their  dominions ;  and  he 
employed  learned  men  to  write  against  their  doctrines.* 

About  this  time  Peter  Waldo,  a  wealthy  citizen  of 
Lyons,  became  a  zealous  leader  amongst  them.  He 
translated  the  scriptures  into  the  vulgar  language;  and 
from  them  taught  and  inculcated  a  doctrine  much  more 
conformable  to  the  gospel  of  Christ  than  that  professed 
in  the  Roman  church.  After  him  they  came  to  be  de- 
nominated Waldenses.  They  were  also  called  Cathari, 
from  the  professed  purity  of  their  life  and  doctrine. 
From  Lyons,  too,  they  were  called  Leonists,  as  those 
who  were  situated  about  Albi,  a  city  of  Languedoc, 
were  called  Albigenses. 

The  popes  and  clergy,  exasperated  at  these  efforts 

"   Foxc's  Acts  and  Mon.  p.  99.  Phil.  cd. 


128  AiNALYSIS  OF  THE 

to  cast  olT  the  yoke,  and  unvail  the  mystery  of  iniquity, 
made  these  Waldenses  and  Albigen!ses  feel  the  weight 
of  their  vindictive  resentment.  Most  of  their  teachers 
were  dragged  to  the  stake,  and  it  was  only  the  increas- 
ing number  and  power  of  their  adherents  rendering 
them  formidable,  that,  for  the  present,  rescued  them 
from  sharing  the  same  fate.  The  proclamation  of 
^^  Come,  and  see,"  was  fitly  made  by  the  fourth  living 
creature,  which  '^  was  like  a  flying  eagle,'^  as  express- 
ive of  the  spoil  and  plunder  of  this  period. 

^^  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  pale  horse.''  Although 
the  doctrine  and  practice  of  these  reformers  was  not 
the  pure  ^'  white,"  which  distinguished  the  first  ages 
of  Christianity — the  general  darkness  being  too  gross 
to  admit  of  a  full  display  of  light — yet  it  was  a  great 
remove  from  the  blackness  of  the  established  church ; 
many  of  whose  dark  innovations  and  impositions  they 
detected  and  exposed  in  their  proper  colours. 

About  the  year  1248,  under  the  despotic  papacy  of 
Innocent  the  3d,  a  cruel  and  bloody  war  was  raised, 
and  carried  on  against  the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses, 
under  the  blasphemous  appellation  of  the  holy  war. 
Indulgences  were  freely  granted  to  those  that  engaged 
in  it.  They  were  persuaded  that  they  were  engaged 
in  the  cause  of  heaven  ;  and  that  its  gates  were  open  to 
receive  all  that  fell  in  that  holy  warfare  ;*  and  they  re- 

*  Mede  observes,  p.  503,  504,  that  in  this  war,  in  France 
alone,  there  perished  of  these  poor  Waldenses  and  Albigen- 
ses, a  million.  In  the  Netherlands  the  duke  of  Alva  boasted 
that  he  had  despatched  thirty-six  thousand.  In  the  space  of 
a  little  more  than  thirty  years,  the  inquisition  destroyed  one 
Jmndicd  and  fifty  thousand.*     And  Sanders  confesses  that  an 

•  Newton,  vol.  xi.  p.  279. 


UEV  Kl.ATIONS.  129 

ceivcd  u  plenary  indulgence  for  the  remission  of  all 
their  sins.  By  such  detestable  artifices  tlie  pope  and 
clergy  raised  armies  in  their  cause,  regardless  of  the 
guilt  of  sanctifying  the  most  flagitious  crimes,  under 
colour  of  the  means  of  obtaining  eternal  happiness. 
And  the  detestable  office  of  the  Inquisition  was  also 
established. 

Thus  they  were  slain  and  destroyed  by  every  inven- 
tion that  cruelty  could  devise,  and  men  devoid  of  the 
feelings  of  humanity,  and  hardened  to  the  ferocity  of 
beasts,  could  execute.  Put  to  flight — spoiled  every 
where  of  their  goods  and  dignities,  and  dispersed  into 
different  lands.  Some  fled  into  Provence  and  the  Alps. 
Some  withdrew  into  Calabria.  Some  passed  into  Bo- 
hemia, Poland  and  Livonia ;  and  others  obtained  a  re- 
fuge in  Britain.  So  that,  notwithstanding  ^^  they  went 
not  out"  of  their  own  choice,  to  propagate  their  doc- 
trines in  these  several  countries,  yet  they  carried  their 
tenets  with  them.  And,  although  that  absolute  sway 
of  priestly  dominion  over  the  consciences  of  princes 
and  people  was  so  rivetted  and  firmly  fixed,  that  almost 
every  where  they  came,  power  was  given  to  him  that 
sat  on  them,  whose  name  was  death,  and  to  the  grave 
that  followed  with  him,  to  suppress  througli  tiie  ter- 
rors of  death,  and,  as  it  were,  to  bury  up  their  doc- 
trines and  principles  for  a  time,  yet  they  were  not 

innumerable  multitude  of  Lollards  and  Sacramentarians  were 
burnt  throughout  all  Europe. 

Amongst  the  most  zealous  promoters  of  this  execrable 
war,  we  find  Dominic  Guzman,  a  Spaniard,  a  fanatic,  exer- 
cising the  most  furious  and  bloody  cruelty,  who  contrived  the 
dreadful  tribunal  of  the  inquisition.  This  man  was  ranked  l)y 
the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  number  of  the  saints  1 


130  ANALYSIS  OF  TllS 

altogether  extinguished;  but  divine  Providence  so  or- 
dered it,  that  by  these  means  the  seeds  of  the  reforma- 
tion were  widely  scattered. 

This  seal  may  properly  include  a  period  of  282 
years,  commencing  A.  D.  11^4,  and  continuing  to  A. 
D.  1416 — the  time  of  the  martyrdom  of  John  Hus,  and 
the  beginning  of  the  reformation  by  the  Bohemians. 
The  succeeding  events  respecting  the  propagation  of 
the  reformed  doctrines,  until  the  year  1555,  (at  which 
time  such  protestants  as  followed  the  Augsburg  con- 
fession of  faith,  were  secured  in  the  free  exercise  of 
their  religion,)  are  hereafter  treated  of  under  the  cala- 
mitous events  proclaimed  by  the  trumpets. 

FIFTH   SEAL. 

9.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the 
altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held: 

10.  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying;,  How  long, O 
Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge,  and  avenge  our  blood 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth? 

11.  And  white  robes  Avere  given  unto  every  one  of  them: 
and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little 
season,  until  their  fellow-servants  also,  and  their  brethren,  that 
should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 

"  I  saw  under  the  altar.''  Through  the  gradual  un- 
folding of  gospel  light,  the  eyes  of  many  were  opened 
to  discern  the  absurdity  of  that  idolatrous  superstition, 
and  the  guilt  and  impiety  of  those  detestable  artifices 
which  the  church  of  Rome  had  imposed,  as  acts  of 
piety  and  religious  devotion,  divinely  instituted,  and 
as  the  means  of  obtaining  eternal  happiness.  And  also 
to  see  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  Christian  dispensation, 
that  it  is  only  by  and  through  the  operation  of  divine 


KF.VKI.A  I  IONS.  131 

grace  that  mankind  can  be  raised  out  of  the  fa|l,  into  a 
state  of  acceptance  with  God;  which  principle  was  now 
discovered  to  be  the  5o?//aud  substance  which  had  ani- 
mated and  engaged  so  many  pious  worthies  to  yield  their 
bodies  a  willing  sacrifice  at  the  altar,  *^for  the  word  of 
God/'  and  in  support  of  "  the  testimony"  which  they 
held  for  the  truth  manifested  in  them,  and  against  the 
errors,  corruptions  and  cruelty  of  their  persecutors. 
Unshaken  from  their  faith  by  flatteries  or  menaces,  they 
nobly  supported  their  testimony  in  tlie  midst  of  tor- 
tures, and  undauntedly  sealed  it  with  thejr  blood. 

"  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying."  Many 
pious  people,  who  considered  the  injustice  and  cruelty 
these  constant  martyrs  had  endured  for  their  faithful- 
ness to  God,  were  humbled  under  awful  apprehensions 
that  their  patient  sufferings  called  for  vengeance  from 
him  ^^ who  is  holy  and  true" — "who  will  judge  in 
righteousness  for  the  poor'"  and  '^  reprove  with  equity 
for  the  meek  of  the  earth  ;"  and  that  his  judgments 
would  be  poured  out  upon  its  guilty  inhabitants  unless 
averted  by  timely  repentance. 

*^And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of 
them."  The  dawning  of  the  day  of  gospel  light,  hav- 
ing discovered  and  exposed  the  absurdity  of  many  opi- 
nions and  institutions  which  antiquity  and  custom  had 
rendered  sacred,  and  that  they  had  only  been  founded 
in  superstition  and  credulity,  and  supported  by  igno- 
rance and  prejudice,  by  this  means  those  innocent 
sufferers,  whose  memories  had  been  branded  with  the 
ignominious  title  of  heretics,  enemies  to  God  and  his 
church,  and  such  like  opprobrious  epithets,  were  deli- 
vered from  the  foul  reproaches  their  adversaries  had 
cast  upon  them,  and  found  to  be  the  Lord's  redeemed 
17 


132  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

ones,  and  faithful  witnesses.  And  thus  they  recovered 
their  deserved  fame,  and  were  secured  against  the  ma- 
lignant shafts  of  prejudice  and  superstition. 

^^  And  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest 
y^t  for  a  little  season.'^ 

As  the  apostacy  from  the  purity  of  the  primitive 
church  was  gradual,  and  did  not  gain  the  ascendency 
over  the  minds  of  all  who  professed  the  Christian  reli- 
gioH  at  one  time,  nor  arrive  at  its  height  in  one  age, 
so,  no,twithstanding  there  were  numbers  who  longed 
for  a  thorough  reformation  in  doctrine  and  practice, 
and  that  every  species  of  antichristian  authority  might 
be  obliterated  from  amongst  them,  yet  their  honest  en- 
deavours were  opposed  by  others  as  dangerous  innova- 
tions. For,  though  the  ecclesiastics  disclaimed  the 
authority  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  parted  with  some 
of  her  gross  absurdities  and  impositions,  yet,  for  the 
most  part,  they  were  very  tenacious  of  retaining  in  their 
own  hands  all  the  power  and  profit  their  temporal 
princes  saw  fit  to  intrust  them  with  ;  and  to  withstand 
the  reforming  of  such  things  as  appeared  likely  to  di- 
minish either  their  authority  or  emoluments. 

Thus  human  policy  and  priestcraft,  which  ever  sul- 
lied the  brightness  of  gospel  light,  had  too  much  influ- 
ence in  the  establishment  of  their  religious  systems. 

The  property  of  the  church,  of  which  the  first  mi- 
nisters of  the  gospel  claimed  no  share  but  what  neces- 
sity required,  was  assumed  by  the  clergy ;  who  also 
reserved  and  enjoined  the  payment  of  tithes:  an  imposi- 
tion which  even  ecclesiastical  avarice  did  not  extort, 
until  the  ages  of  gross  darkness  and  ignorance  ;  and  for 
which,  not  the  least  shadow  or  grounds  of  claim  could 


rkvi:lations.  133 

be  derived  from  the  New  Testament;  or  the  original 
practice  of  the  Christian  church. 

The  necessity  of  human  literature,  and  ordination  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  was  revived,  and  laws  were 
made  to  exclude  all  such  as  were  not  thus  qualified, 
however  they  might  be  gifted  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  fitted  by  their  own  experience  of  the  work  of  sanc- 
tification :  notwithstanding  it  was  allowed  ^at  divers 
illiterate  persons  had  contributed  much  to  the  promo- 
tion of  the  reformation,  and  men  of  eminence  had  main- 
tained that  vital  religion  and  piety  could  never  flourish 
until  it  was  totally  separated  from  a  dependence  on 
learning  and  science,  and  nourished  by  the  holy  sim- 
plicity that  reigned  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church. 

They  likewise  reformed  but  partially.  Divers  re- 
mains of  the  former  superstition  in  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies, and  too  much  of  human  invention,  tradition  and 
art  continued  in  their  worship.  But,  what  was  of  more 
pernicious  consequence,  they  undertook  to  prescribe 
rules  of  faith  and  manners,  and  exerted  their  endeavours 
to  force  those,  who,  from  tenderness  of  conscience,  dis- 
sented from  them,  into  a  uniformity  and  submission 
to  their  authority,  by  the  penalties  of  imprisonment, 
confiscation,  banishment,  and  even  death.* 

Thus,  those  that  boasted  of  being  the  successors  of 
the  Lord's  true  witnesses — the  protestant  reformers 
and  martyrs — became  the  executioners  of  those  that 

•  It  is  worthy  of  observation,  that  the  laws  enforcing  uni- 
formity, and  the  punishments  enacted  against  dissenters,  by 
the  protestants,  appear,  in  some  instances,  to  be  copied  froiti 
the  Romish  laws  against  the  i»cputed  heretics  of  their  day. 
A  very  unworthy  original! 


134  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

were  ^'  their  fellow-servants  and  brethren  that  should 
also  be  killed  as  they  were.*' 

This  seal  may  include  a  period  of  85  years,  com- 
mencing A.  D.  1555,  the  time  of  the  diet  held  at  Augs- 
burg, and  continuing  to  the  time  of  the  breaking  out  of 
the  civil  war  between  king  Charles  the  first,  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  parliament,  A.  D.  1640. 

SIXTH  SEAL. 

12.  And  I  beheld,  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and 
lo,  there  was  a  great  earthquake;  and  the  sun  became  black 
as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood; 

13.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a 
fig-tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty 
wind: 

14.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled 
together;  and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of 
their  places; 

15.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the 
•rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and 
every  bond-man,  and  every  free  man,  hid  themselves  in  the 
dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains: 

16.  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and 
hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb: 

17.  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come;  and  who  shall 
be  able  to  stand? 

^^  And  I  beheld,  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal, 
and  lo,  there  was  a  great  earthquake."  The  reforma- 
tion established  in  England  by  queen  Elizabeth  was  far 
from  being  easy  to  many  tender  consciences ;  and  the 
subsequent  laws  and  canons,  for  enforcing  uniformity, 
became  more  grievously  oppressive  under  her  success- 
ors to  the  sincere  hearted,  who,  under  different  de- 
nominations, dissented  from  the  established  church, 
9^ 


REVELATIONS.  135 

because  they  could  not  comply  with  her  arbitrary  and 
unwarrantable  impositions.  Which  oppression  conti- 
nually increased,  until  the  Almighty  was  pleased  to 
arise  and  assert  his  own  Omnipotence. 

That  spirit  of  sincerity  which  was  dear  to  him,  had 
long  been  groaning  under  oppression  ;  crying,  "  How 
long,  0  Lord,  holy  and  true  !  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?" 
Whose  sighs  and  cries  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord ; 
and  at  length  those  who  could  not  be  prevailed  upon 
to  hear,  and  plead  the  cause  of  his  innocent  seed,  were 
made  to  feel  the  weight  of  his  indignation. 

The  tyrannical  principles  adopted,  and  arbitrary 
measures  pursued,  under  king  Charles  the  first,  which 
were  chiefly  directed  by  archbishop  Laud,  became  so 
disgustful  and  intolerant,  as  to  produce,  under  the 
permission  of  divine  Providence,  the  beginning  of  a 
great  concussion,  or  shaking  of  the  heavens  and  earth — 
a  revolution  in  government  and  religion,  perhaps  the 
most  remarkable  in  its  circumstances,  progress  and  ef- 
fects, of  any  that  had  ever  taken  place  in  any  age, 
kingdom,  or  nation.  The  civil  powers  revolving  suc- 
cessively from  the  king  to  the  parliament ;  then  to  the 
army ;  to  councils  of  officers ;  and  to  the  commonwealth 
under  different  administrations,  with,  and  without  a 
protector  or  single  person.  And  then  back  through  a 
council,  the  army,  the  parliament,  and  to  monarchy 
again.  The  ecclesiastical  authority  likewise  changed, 
from  episcopacy  to  presbytery,  and  to  independency, 
until  its  shackles  were  suspended  ;  and  many  of  the  ho- 
nest hearted  in  the  different  denominations,  ways  and 
worships,  whose  spirits  God  had  reached,  who  were 
sincerely  seeking  after  peace  of  mind,  and  the  revela- 


136  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

tion  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  greater  purity,  came  out 
from  amongst  them,  and  united  in  a  separate,  regular 
society,  which  disclaimed  all  human  power  and  au- 
thority in  matters  of  religion.  Then  independency 
succeeded ;  and  again  presbytery ;  next  episcopacy ; 
and  papacy  was  advancing  fast  under  king  James  II. 
which,  with  the  arbitrary  powers  of  absolute  monarchy 
he  had  assumed  and  exercised,  were  terminated  by  the 
establishment  under  king  William  and  queen  Mary. 

"  And  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair.'' 
Through  the  struggles  that  took  place  during  these 
convulsions,  the  holy  scriptures,  which  the  several 
parties  professed  to  be  their  sun,  or  fountain  of  spiri- 
tual light,  were  made  subservient  to  the  interests  of 
each.  Sermons  were  preached,  exalting  the  divine 
and  unlimited  authority  of  monarchy  on  the  one  hand, 
whilst  others  were  as  zealously  crying  up  the  rights  of 
resistance,  and  the  lawfulness  of  the  use  of  carnal  wea- 
pons on  the  part  of  the  people.  And  at  different  pe- 
riods the  same  class  were  found  on  either  side  of  the 
question,  as  it  best  suited  their  interest,  ambition  or 
safety.  By  these  means  the  obligations  of  duty  con- 
tained in  the  precepts  of  the  scriptures,  as  related  to 
king  and  people,  government  and  religion,  were  per- 
verted by  their  glosses  and  explications.* 

That  toleration  and  liberty  of  conscience  is  the  doc- 
trine of  the* scriptures,  is  very  evident — being  laid  down 
in  many  clear  precepts;  such  as,  the  parable  of  the 

*  Until  by  their  various  applications  of  them,  continually 
contradictory  to  each  other,  the  views  of  the  people,  as  re- 
spected them,  became  so  completely  confused  and  darkened, 
as  to  be  represented  by  the  figure  of  "blackness,  as  sackcloth 
of  hair."  Edilor. 


RF.VELATIONS.  137 

wheat  and  the  tares  growing  together — tlie  apostle's 
direction  to  let  every  man  be  fully  persuaded  in  his 
own  mind — his  declaration  to  the  Corinthians,  that  they 
had  not  dominion  over  their  faith,  but  were  helpers  of 
their  joy — that  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith,  is  sin — and 
the  injunction  of  Christ,  "Whatsoever  ye  would  that 
men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them." 
These,  and  such  like  plain  and  direct  precepts  of  moral 
and  perpetual  observation,  were  trampled  upon  by  the 
different  parties.  '^When  the  Presbyterians  got  the 
spiritual  sword  into  their  own  hands,"  says  Neil,  ^^  they 
used  it  little  better  than  their  predecessors  the  bishops. 
Both  the  Scotch  and  English  used  great  endeavours  to 
enforce  uniformity.  Most  of  the  sermons  before  the 
House  of  Commons  at  their  monthly  fasts,  spake  the 
language  of  severity,  and  called  upon  the  magistrate  to 
draw  his  sword  against  the  sectaries."  "They  also 
had  a  law  enacted  against  certain  errors,  or  heresies, 
therein  mentioned,  which  ordained  the  punishment  of 
them  with  death  without  benefit  of  clergy ;  the  seventh 
of  which  was  the  denying  that  the  holy  scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament  are  the  word  of  God." 
"Which  shows,"  saith  Neil,  "that  the  Presbyterians 
would  have  made  a  terrible  use  of  their  power,  if  it 
had  been  supported  by  the  sword  of  the  civil  magis- 
trate." 

Although  the  Independents  were  at  first  for  a  tolera- 
tion, to  include  themselves  and  the  Anabaptists,  and, 
afterwards,  for  a  general  liberty  of  conscience,  yet, 
when  they  got  the  power,  they  soon  suppressed  the 
worship  of  the  Episcopalians;  forbidding  the  use  of  the 
common  prayer  book,  even  in  their  private  houses ; 


138  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

and  severely  persecuted  the  rising  Society  of  Friends.* 
"  Thus,  some  of  those  who  so  lately  came  out  of  the 
furnace  of  affliction,  under  which  they  had  cried  down 
national  churches  and  ministry,  and  maintainance  too, 
fell  under  the  weight  of  worldly  advantage — got  into 
profitable  parsonages  and  dignities — and  what  was 
worse,  turned  absolute  persecutors  of  others  for  God's 
sake.'^t 

When  the  power  of  the  bishops  was  to  be  taken  down, 
it  was  strongly  urged  by  the  dissenters,  and  was  re- 
solved by  parliament,  that  for  the  bishops,  or  any  other 
Christian  ministers,  to  be  in  commission  of  the  peace, 
was  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  Christianity,  and  a 
great  hinderance  of  their  spiritual  functions.l  But 
many  of  the  ministers  of  each  party,  as  they  got  into 
power,  not  only  held  commissions  of  peace,  but  of  war 
too !  And  the  greater  part  seem  to  have  been  deeply 
engaged  in  the  policies  of  the  times  :  and  thus,  not  only 
disregarded  the  precepts  of  Christianity,  but,  in  many 
instances,  outlived  and  contradicted  their  own  avowed 
principles.  Oaths  were  not  only  commanded,  and 
preached  up  as  lawful,  but  the  solemnity  and  obliga- 
tion of  them,   trampled  upon  by  kings,  parliaments. 


*  It  will  appear  hardly  safe  to  ascribe  the  liberty  granted 
by  their  leaders  to  any  other  motives  on  their  part  than  human 
policy,  when  we  consider  the  frequent  persecutions  by  fines, 
whippings  and  banishments,  that  began  in  their  government 
in  New  England  as  early  as  the  year  1634,  at  the  instigations 
of  their  priests,  and  were  carried  on  with  determined  resolu- 
tion against  the  Baptists  and  all  others;  amongst  which  were 
some  of  their  most  respectable  members,  who  owned  they 
could  not  come  up  to  their  standard. 

t  Gough.  \  Neil,  vol.  ii.  p.  345. 


KEVELATIOXS.  139 

armies,  clergy  and  people,  just  as  suited  their  different 
purposes;  the  numerous  instances  of  whicii,  mentioned 
by  Neil,  would  induce  a  belief,  tliat  for  the  most  part 
not  only  the  plain  precepts  of  the  scriptures  were  vio- 
lated, but  common  probity,  honour,  and  conscience, 
were  sacrificed  to  the  circumstances  of  the  times. 

Praying,  as  well  as  preaching,  abounded.  The  God 
of  love  was  mocked  by  solemn  invocations  of  the  dif- 
ferent contending  parties,  for  him  to  accompany  the 
direct  violation  of  his  laws,  with  his  power  and  pre- 
sence, and  to  enable  them  to  vanquish  and  destroy  the 
enemies  of  his  gospel ;  that  in  the  name  of  Christ,  the 
prince  of  peace,  they  might  establish  his  kingdom  on 
earth,  which  he  had  declared  ^^  was  not  of  this  world, 
else  would  his  servants  fight;''  who,  although  he  could 
have  commanded  legions  in  his  service,  yet,  as  he  would 
not  have  the  enemies  of  his  religion  destroyed,  (which 
the  blind  zeal  of  some  of  his  followers  had  urged,)  so 
neither  would  he  have  his  own  life,  nor  the  lives  of  his 
immediate  and  innocent  followers  preserved  by  acts  of 
violence. 

At  other  times  prayers  were  directed  against  the 
spreading  of  errors  and  pestilential  doctrines;  as  the 
diiferent  parties  accounted  some  opinions ;  which  again 
they  allowed  of,  as  being  no  breach  of  charity  and 
Christian  communion :  and  even  when  it  lay  parallel 
with  their  interest,  prayed  for  the  preservation  of 
some  whose  doctrines  and  practices  they  had  once  ac- 
counted most  obnoxious  and  heretical. 

Many  fasts  were  instituted  by  the  different  parties, 

which — as  Neil  observes  of  the  monthly  fast,  which  had 

been  continued  almost  from  the  first  sitting  of  the  long 

parliament  until  A.  D.  1649 — were  in  great  measure 

18 


140  ANALYSIS   OF  THK 

for  strife  and  debate,  and  generally  a  prelude  to  acts 
of  violence  and  persecution.* 

I  wish  the  reader  to  know,  and  bear  it  in  remem- 
brance throughout,  that  I  am  far  from  mentioning 
these  transactions,  either  with  a  view  to  revive  ancient 
prejudices,  or  to  reflect  the  least  censure  upon  those 
successors  of  any  of  the  parties  who  disown  their  exor- 
bitant practices,  which  have  contributed  to  the  intro- 
duction or  increase  of  scepticism,  and  an  overflowing 
torrent  of  infidelity  and  licentiousness.  But  my  de- 
sign is,  to  show,  by  a  clear  statement  of  those  facts, 
that  are  already  in  many  people's  hands,  the  exact  ful- 
filling of  the  prophecies.  For  which,  in  some  instances, 
and  particularly  the  present,  it  appeared  necessary  to 
descend  into  many  particulars,  (as  it  was  a  period, 
until  the  restoration  of  king  Charles  II.,  wherein  the 
scriptures  were  much  cried  up  in  words,)  in  order  that 
the  reader  might  be  furnished  with  facts  to  enable  him 
to  judge  of  the  propriety  of  the  application. 

After  the  restoration,  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of 
Christianity  were  not  only  made  to  give  way  to  the 
maxims  of  human  policy,  as  before,  but  the  king  and 
many  of  his  courtiers  having  in  their  exile,  in  a  season 
of  indolence,  contracted  habits  of  voluptuousness,  sen- 
suality, and  libertinism  in  sentiment  and  morals,  through 
the  example  and  encouragement  of  the  court,  the  na- 
tion, in  too  general  a  way,  became  very  corrupt  and 
licentious  in  their  manner  of  thinking  and  conduct. 
Debauchery,  rioting  and  intemperance  took  place  to  a 
great  degree,  and  it  became  fashionable  to  ridicule 
every  appearance  of  religion  and  sobriety. 

*  Neil,  vol.  iv.  p.  27. 


REVELATIONS.  141 

"And  the  moon  became  as  blood."  Many  typical 
ceremonies,  figures  and  symbols,  although  abolished, 
and  under  the  feet  of  the  primitive  church,  had  got  up 
in  the  night  of  apostacy,  and  were  but  partially  reform- 
ed from.  And  some  that  had  not  the  least  shadow  of 
foundation  in  the  scriptures  were  retained,  and  im- 
posed upon  such  numbers,  in  such  a  vigorous  manner, 
and  under  such  severe  penalties  by  the  Episcopalians, 
as  to  awaken  in  the  nation  a  dislike  to  the  order  of  bi- 
shops ;  and  also  in  the  dissenters  such  a  spirit  of  re- 
sentment and  retaliation  as  to  procure  the  punishment 
of  death  and  other  penalties  to  be  inflicted  on  the  ob- 
stinate imposers  thereof.  Thus  "the  moon" — figures 
and  symbols — became  the  cause  of  the  shedding  of 
^'  blood,"  and  continued  to  be  so  throughout  the  greater 
part  of  the  time  of  the  succeeding  revolutions. 

The  Presbyterians,  notwithstanding  the  solemn  pro- 
testation which  had  been  enjoined  by  the  parliament, 
on  the  whole  nation,  and  their  repeated  professions  of 
only  desiring  the  reformation  of  episcopal  government, 
according  to  archbishop  Usher's  plan,  under  which 
they  could  unite  with,  and  continue  in  the  church,  yet 
when  they  got  the  power,  and  these  terms  were  offered, 
they  chose,  under  the  then  existing  circumstances,  to 
prolong  the  war,  rather  than  part  with  the  opportunity 
of  imposing  their  own  typical  rites  and  ceremonies, 
and  suppressing  of  others ;  and  no  terms  of  accommoda- 
tion were  acceptable  short  of  the  solemn  league  and 
covenant,  and  compliance  with  their  directory. 

The  Independents  also  discovered  a  like  disposition 
when  consistent  with  their  own  power  and  policy. 

Again,  on  the  return  of  monarchy,  when  the  greater 
part  of  the  Presbyterians  would  have  accepted  of  arch- 


142  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

bishop  Usher's  model,  the  bishops — notwithstanding 
their  repeated  professions — when  they  had  fully  ob- 
tained the  power,  appeared  unwilling  to  abate  in  the 
least  from  an  exact  compliance  with  many  things  that 
appeared  very  foreign  from  the  essential  part  of  reli- 
gion. Such  as  the  cross  in  baptism ;  the  use  of  the 
priestly  vestments;  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  at 
the  altars,  &c. 

It  appears  very  extraordinary,  that  men  of  under- 
standing and  learning,  as  there  were  many  amongst  the 
different  parties,  and  all  under  great  professions  of 
zeal  for  religion  and  the  glory  of  God,  should  be  such 
sticklers  for  the  observation  of  trifling  superstitious 
ceremonies.  The  Episcopalians  risked  the  convulsing 
of  the  nation  by  enforcing  theirs,  with  the  penalties  of 
the  loss  of  property,  liberty  and  life.  And  the  Pres- 
byterians and  Independents,  when  in  power,  punished 
a  non-compliance  with  their  symbolical  ordinances ; 
disregarding  the  former  just  and  sensible  reasoning  of 
their  predecessors  on  their  own  behalf,  when  offered 
now,  by  those  that  for  conscience  sake  could  not  comply 
with  their  unjust  and  arbitrary  impositions,  to  wit : — 
^^  That  such  ceremonies  as  man  hath  devised,  and  which 
are  known  to  have  been  abused  to  the  purposes  of 
idolatry  and  superstition,  ought  not  to  be  used  in  the 
worship  of  the  Almighty;  and  even  such  things  as 
were  once  commanded  for  a  particular  occasion,  and 
afterwards  permitted  to  be  used  in  condescension  to 
the  weak,  yet  when  they  are  known  to  have  been 
abused  to  the  purposes  of  idolatry,  they  ought,  like 
the  brazen  serpent,  to  be  abolished."*     And  all  this 

*  Neil,  vol.  ii.  p.  36. 


REVELATIONS.  143 

blind  and  intemperate  zeal  was  found  amongst  those 
men  that  could  trample  upon  the  divine  precepts  of 
the  gospel  which  were  of  perpetual  moral  obligation. 

Notwithstanding  these  things  were  so,  it  is  neither 
safe  nor  generous,  although  too  common  a  practice,  to 
comprehend  any  whole  body  of  men  under  one  general 
character.  It  appears  there  were  many  in  the  differ- 
ent parties  that  were  grieved  at  the  latitude  taken  in 
their  measures;  and  others  that  were  so  disgusted  as 
to  separate  from  them,  and  search  after  a  more  pure 
and  undefiled  religion  elsewhere. 

'^  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth."  This 
was  fulfilled  in  a  twofold  sense  upon  the  bishops  and 
other  dignitaries,  doctors  and  pastors,  the  spiritual 
stars  of  the  different  parties.  First,  by  falling  from 
an  unremitted  attention  to  the  duties  of  their  stations, 
as  religious  lights,  to  the  exercise  of  earthly  power  and 
policy,  and  the  promoting  of  oppression  and  persecu- 
tion. And,  again,  by  being  shaken  out  of  their  places, 
^^even  as  a  fig-tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she 
is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind."  Driven  about  by  every 
wind  of  doctrine  that  arose  highest,  into  a  compliance 
with  the  requisitions  of  the  ruling  party.  Or  driven 
from  their  power,  parsonages,  benefices,  cures,  livings, 
dignities  and  offices  in  church  and  state,  universities, 
and  colleges.  First,  the  Episcopalians  by  the  Presby- 
terians; then  such  of  these  as  would  not  submit  to  the 
engagement  by  the  Independents  and  their  adherents. 
And  both  the  latter  parties  again  by  the  Episcopalians. 

^'  And  the  heaven  (the  religious  establishment)  de- 
parted as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together."  The 
expression  appears  particularly  adapted  to  the  state  of 
the  revolutions  in  religion  at  that  period.   For,  although 


144  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

the  ecclesiastical  powers  were  for  a  short  time  suspend- 
ed, yet  they  were  not  entirely  abolished,  but,  as  it 
were,  ^^ rolled  together;"  and  were  afterwards  again 
unfolded,  until  they  arrived  at  their  former  full  powers. 

•^^And  every  mountain  and  island  were  removed  out 
of  their  places."  Not  only  the  greater  governments, 
the  three  British  kingdoms,  but  the  "islands,"  the 
lesser  governments,  and  dependent  colonies,  ^'^were 
removed  out  of  their  places"— out  of  that  state  of  al- 
legiance and  subjection  in  which  they  had  stood,  and 
which  they  had  so  solemnly  promised  to  the  different 
powers. 

^^  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men, 
and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the 
mighty  men,  and  every  bond-man,  and  every  free 
man" — those  that  considered  themselves  bound  by  their 
allegiance,  and  those  that  asserted  their  freedom  from 
it,  by  the  conduct  of  the  different  party — each  in  their 
turn,  through  the  vicissitudes  of  the  war,  and  changing 
of  measures,  seeking  their  own  security  by  '^^  hiding 
themselves  in  the  dens" — that  is,  by  retiring  to  secret 
places  for  safety ;  "  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains," 
that  is,  the  fortresses  and  strength  of  the  different  go- 
vernments to  which  they  applied  for  protection  and 
preservation  in  their  distress. 

"  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us, 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  for  the  great 
day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able  to 
stand."  This  appears  to  be  expressive  of  the  terrors 
and  consternation  of  those  of  the  different  parties,  who 
were  either  seeking  their  own  immediate  security,  or 
were  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the  justice  of  their  suffer- 


REVELATIONS.  145 

ings.  It  also  appears  that  many  amongst  the  difTcrent 
parties,  and  men  of  piety  in  general,  looked  upon  the 
train  of  national  calamities  as  divine  judgments,  inflict- 
ed upon  a  corrupt,  sinful  and  persecuting  generation. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

1.  And  after  these  things,  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth, 
that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea, 
nor  on  any  tree. 

2.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east,  hav- 
ing the  seal  of  the  living  God.  And  he  cried  with  a  loud 
voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the 
earth  and  the  sea, 

3.  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees, 
till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  forehead. 

4.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  that  were  sealed:  and 
there  were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  of 
all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

'•And  after  these  things  I  saw  four  angels" — four 
different  professions  of  Christian  light  and  knowledge, 
'^  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the''  government, 
'^ holding"  and  withstanding  the  breathing  of  God's 
Spirit,  'Hhat  it  should  not  blow  upon  the  earth,"  to 
furnish  rulers  with  wisdom  to  govern  with  equity  to 
all,  in  the  fear  of  the  Almighty ;  each  endeavouring  to 
exalt  their  own  party,  and  oppress  others — '^nor  on 
the  sea,"  to  settle  the  instability  of  religious  opinions, 
that  like  the  raging  waves  were  foaming  against,  and 
overwhelming  each  other — "nor  on  any  tree;"  to  in- 
fluence  and  direct  the  firm  and  strong  opposers  of 


146  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

tyranny  and  oppression  to  pursue  such  measures  as  would 
lead  to  a  settlement  in  peace. 

"'  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east, 
having  the  seal  of  the  living  God'' — that  light  and 
knowledge  which,  since  the  dawning  of  the  reforma- 
tion, had  been  gradually  arising,  and  had  so  illuminated 
the  minds  of  many  men,  as  to  enable  them  to  discover 
the  false  glosses  and  pretensions  of  the  different  par- 
ties. 

^^  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,"  through  these 
men,  who,  in  numerous  judicious  publications,  declared 
their  sentiments  freely  to  the  four  different  professions, 
'^  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea  :'' 
saying,  hurt  not  the  government,  by  getting  your  own 
party  established ;  nor  the  unsettled  state  of  religion, 
by  setting  up  your  own  opinions  and  conjectures,  *^till 
we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  fore- 
heads"— until  such  as  are  favoured  with  divine  light 
and  knowledge  may  so  investigate  the  different  sys- 
tems formed  by  human  wisdom,  and  proposed  to  be 
established  by  human  power  and  authority,  as  to  clearly 
point  out  their  inconsistency  with  the  principles  and 
practices  by  which  the  primitive  Jews  and  Christians 
were  distinguished  as  the  sealed  servants  of  God.  By 
which  it  was  clearly  manifested,  that  as  '''  He  was  not 
a  Jew  who  was  one  outwardly,  nor  that  circumcision 
which  was  outward  in  the  flesh,  but  he  was  the  Jew 
that  was  one  inwardly,  and  circumcision  was  that  of 
the  heart;  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter;"  so  nei- 
ther did  Christianity  abolish  those  typical  ordinances, 
when  their  dispensation  was  ended,  (which  God  had 
once  commanded,)  to  substitute  others  in  their  places: 
much  less  did  it  consist  in  the  observation  of  rites  and 


RKVEI.ATIONS.  147 

ceremonies  which  he  never  commanded  at  all.  But  to 
be  a  Ciiristian,  the  soul  must  witness  a  being  quickened 
by  hearkening  to  the  voice  of  the  word  of  God ;  and 
be  brought  from  under  the  dominion  of  the  natural  pow- 
ers of  man,  by  which  it  had  acted :  that^  by  being 
born  of  the  spirit  of  life,  it  may  become  a  new  crea- 
ture ;  made  capable  of  worshipping,  and  doing  the  will 
of  God,  by  hearkening  to,  and  following  the  teachings 
of  his  spirit.  Those  only  being  the  children  of  God, 
that  were  led  by  the  spirit  of  God,  by  which  they  were 
sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

"  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  that  were  sealed  : 
and  there  were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.''  A 
very  small  number,  comparatively;  by  which  it  appears 
that  the  figment  of  the  priests,  of  water  baptism,  which 
they  call  the  seal  of  the  covenant  between  God  and 
man,  was  entirely  excluded, 

5.  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Gad  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

6.  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Nephthalim  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Manasses  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

7.  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe 
of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

8.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

The  sealing  of  an  equal  number  of  each  tribe  shows, 
that  a  scrupulous  uniformity  in  outward  observations 
was  not  essentially  necessary.     That  there  might  be 
19 


148  ANALYSIS   OF  THK 

diversity  of  practices  amongst  the  Lord's  true  sealed 
servants.  But  it  was  by  their  faithfulness  to  the  mani- 
festations of  duty,  according  to  the  measure  of  grace 
received,  that  they  were  approved :  each  endeavouring 
to  attain  to- the  excellency  in  virtue  pointed  out  by  the 
names  of  the  different  tribes — the  Spirit  bearing  wit- 
ness with  their  spirits,  that  they  were  the  children  of 
God. 

9.  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people, 
and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands; 

10.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  Salvation  to  our 
God  which  sitleth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb. 

11.  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne,  and 
about  the  elders,  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell  before  the  throne 
on  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 

12.  Saying,  Amen:  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and 
thanksgiving,  and  honour,  and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our 
God  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen. 

^*  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude, 
which  no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,"  &c.  ^^  stood 
before"  the  seat  of  supreme  power,  that  their  integrity 
might  be  tried  by  the  standard  of  truth.  "  And  before 
the  Lamb,^^  that  their  meekness  and  innocency  might 
be  manifested,  "clothed  in  white  robes."  Not  religious 
creeds  and  systems  practised  by  the  powers  of  the  na- 
tural part ;  but  the  covering  of  God's  Spirit  upon  the 
immortal  soul ;  the  garment  of  pure  righteousness. 
^^And  they  had  palms  in  their  hands."  Emblems  of 
their  flourishing  condition,  as  David  saith,  the  righteous 
shall  flourish  like  the  palm-tree  ;  and  also  of  the  begin- 
ning of  a  sabbath  of  rest,  and  rejoicing,  after  gathering 


HKN  KI.A  riONS.  1  iO 

ill  the  fruit  of  their  labours,  as  the  chiUlrcii  of  Israel 
were  commanded  to  take  branches  of  palm-trees,  on 
the  first  day  of  the  sabbath,  after  they  had  gathered  In 
the  fruit  of  the  land,  which  was  to  be  held  with  rejoic- 
ing seven  days.  *'And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,'*  as- 
cribing their  salvation  to  the  righteous  Judge,  who 
sitteth  on  the  throne  of  absolute  power  over  the  king- 
doms of  men,  and  unto  the  meek,  patient,  suffering 
Lamb  of  God,  under  whose  banner,  armed  with  his 
armour,  they  had  gotten  the  victory. 

^^  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne." 
All  the  divinely  enlightened,  who  were  for  liberty  to 
the  tender  consciences  of  all,  clearly  saw  that  it  was  a 
supreme  power  that  had  brought  it  to  pass,  by  turning 
wise  men  backward,  defeating  their  purposes,  and 
making  their  knowledge  foolishness;  causing  the  will, 
power,  and  councils  of  the  wise  in  the  wisdom  of  the 
world,  and  the  strong  in  the  arm  of  flesh,  to  become 
subservient  to  the  opening  a  door  of  liberty  to  tender 
consciences  in  general.  Which  being  manifest  to  the 
wise  in  heart,  they  prostrated  themselves,  ^^  and  wor- 
shipped God,"  ascribing  *•  Blessing,  glory,  wisdom, 
thanksgiving,  honour,  power  and  might  to  him  for 
ever  and  ever."     In  time  and  in  eternity. 

13.  And  one  of  ihe  elders  answered,  saying  unlo  me,  \Vliat 
are  these  that  arc  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  wlicncc  came 
they? 

14.  And  I  said  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said 
unto  me,  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  Therefore  arc  they  before  the  thiono  of  God,  and  serve 


150  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

him  day  and  night  in  his  templej  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne  shall  dwell  among;  them. 

16.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  anymore; 
neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat: 

17.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters: 
and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

At  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal,  the  souls  under  the 
altar  of  them  that  had  been  slain  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  were  clothed 
with  white  robes,  although  they  were  to  rest  a  little 
season.  This  season  being  now  fulfilled,  it  was  found 
through  the  arising  of  pure  gospel  light,  which  dis- 
pelled the  prejudices  of  superstition,  that  not  only 
those  who  had  laid  down  their  lives  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,  but  that  all  in  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue  and  people,  who  had  submitted  to  the  operation 
of  his  spirit,  to  be  led  and  actuated  by  it,  according  to 
the  measure  of  grace  afforded,  so  as  to  become  sancti- 
fied thereby,  however  distinguished  by  name,  or  here- 
tofore condemned  by  selfish  bigotry,  were  also  accept- 
ed of  him.  And  that  it  was  the  same  secret  life  and 
virtue  of  Christ,  which  brought  many  that  were  re- 
mote from  the  outward  name  of  Christianity,  or  in  a 
superstitious  profession  of  it,  into  .an  inward  communion 
with  him,  and  that  inspired  his  martyrs  with  fortitude 
to  bear  their  testimonies  faithfully,  according  to  the 
degree  of  light  afforded,  which  now  had  enabled  its 
followers  to  come  out  of  great  tribulations:  having 
washed  their  garments,  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb ;  and  manifesting  by  their  patient 
sufferings,  the  purencss  of  their  doctrines,  the  reason- 
ableness of  their  practices,  and  the  innocency  of  their 


REVELATIONS.  151 

lives,  that  they  were  his  sincere  followers.  Therefore 
are  they,  according  to  the  declaration  of  the  elder, 
^^  before  the  throne  of  God" — left  at  liberty  to  stand 
upon  their  feet  in  a  religious  capacity ;  to  be  judged 
by  him,  and  not  as  heretofore,  by  the  will  and  caprice 
of  men,  blinded  by  interest,  superstition  or  prejudice. 
'^  And  to  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple.''  In 
the  new  man,  dedicated  to  his  service,  in  which  they 
worship  him  in  spirit. 

^^And  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne" — that  beareth 
rule  over,  and  governs  them,  "shall  dwell  amongst 
them,"  to  be  their  king  and  lawgiver.  "They  shall 
hunger  no  more,"  by  wandering  in  the  barren  moun- 
tains of  empty  profession,  seeking  there  for  spiritual 
refreshment  to  satisfy  the  immortal  soul.  ^^  Neither 
thirst  any  more,"  by  striving  in  the  natural  ability, 
through  the  performance  of  outward  ceremonies,  or 
acts  of  devotion,  to  draw  water  to  satisfy  the  thirsty 
soul,  at  the  well  the  fathers  had  drank  of;  for  "whoso- 
ever drinketh  of  this  water,  shall  thirst  again."*  For 
they  had  tasted  of  the  water  that  Christ  gave,  and  it 
was  ^^in  them  a  well  springing  up  in  eternal  life." 

^^  Neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat" 
— neither  shall  their  doctrines  and  principles  be  con- 
demned by  the  testimony  of  the  scriptures.  Notwith- 
standing the  clamour  and  outcry  of  an  enraged  priest- 
hood, who  apprehended  their  craft  was  in  danger, 
they  will  be  found  by  men  of  candour  and  liberality  to 
be  perfectly  consistent  with  the  precepts  of  Chris- 
tianity. Nor  shall  the  "  heat"  of  superstition  be  able 
to  procure  any  more  laws  to  be  made  to  suppress  them. 

*  John,  xii.   13,  14. 


132  ANALYSlfs  OF    THE 

^^  For  the  Lamb,  whicli  is  in  the  midst  of  tlse  throne'' 
of  absolute  dominion  over  all,  shall  feed  them  with  that 
spiritual  food  which  is  from  heaven,  whicli  is  meat  in- 
deed to  the  spiritual  immortal  soul.  ^*^And  shall  lead 
them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters" — the  consolations 
of  his  spirit — "  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes'* — shall  take  off  the  restraints  and  oppres- 
sions laid  upon  them  by  unrighteous  laws. 

Thk  seal  may  include  a  period  of  49  years,  begin- 
ning A.  D.  1640,  and  continuing  to  the  establishment 
under  king  William  and  queen  Mary,  and  the  act  of 
toleration,  passed  in  1689,  for  the  relief  of  protest- 
ant  dissenters ;  with  some  particular  clauses  to  favour 
the  people  called  Quakers. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

SEVENTH   SEAL. 

1.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was  si- 
lence in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour. 

Episcopacy  being  established  in  England,  and  Pres- 
bytery in  Scotland,  peace  was  again  restored  to  the 
kingdom.  Yet  it  was  manifest  that  amongst  the  clergy 
in  power,  the  spirit  of  persecution  outlived  the  pass- 
ing of  the  act  of  toleration.  In  England,  some  of  the 
high  church  party,  not  only  opposed  the  passing  of  the 
several  acts  made  for  the  relief  of  the  Friends,  respect- 
ing their  affirmation,  or  endeavoured  to  mould  or  cramp 
them  in  such  manner  as  to  defeat  the  intended  benefit, 
hut  also  used  endeavours  to  bring  them  »inder  suffer- 
ing by  fresh  ])cnal  laws.      Bui  tlic  tiniv,  were  changed, 


KKN  KIA  I  ln\,S,  15;i 

and  more  liberal  scntiinents  with  respect  to  religious 
liberty,  gencially  adopted  by  men  of  sense  and  caiulour, 
tluiii  had  prevailed  heretofore,  by  which  their  designs 
were  exposed  and  frustrated. 

In  New  England,  notwithstanding  the  persecution 
of  Friends  had  subsided  in  a  great  degree,  through  a 
train  of  successive  occurrences  of  a  very  serious  and 
interesting  nature,  as  the  Indian  war — the  loss  of  their 
charter — their  political  contests  amongst  themselves — 
and  their  general  infatuation  in  the  business  of  witch- 
craft, which  had  necessarily  drawn  ofi'  their  attention, 
yet,  after  the  act  of  toleration  took  place,  and  the  state 
had  returned  to  a  settlement,  some  of  the  clergy  dis- 
covered a  propensity  to  revive  former  oppressive 
measures :  which  so  far  prevailed,  that,  in  the  year 
1705,  an  act  was  really  passed  to  renew  persecution 
against  Friends.  But,  upon  their  application  to  the 
queen  and  council,  it  was  repealed,  and  declared  null 
and  void. 

In  Scotland  also,  some  of  the  clergy  at  times  disco- 
vered alike  inimical  disposition  ;  and,  in  the  year  1714, 
instigated  the  magistrates  of  Aberdeen  to  pass  a  law  of 
the  corporation,  which  was  intended  to  disfranchise 
the  people  called  Quakers :  who,  on  petitioning  the 
queen  and  council,  procured  an  order  prohibiting  thie 
execution  of  said  law,  so  far  as  it  affected  them. 

Notwithstanding  the  high  church  clergy  could  not 
succeed  in  their  endeavours  to  frustrate  the  favourable 
intention  of  the  legislature  towards  the  Society  of 
Friends  as  above  mentioned,  yet  many  of  them  did  not 
neglect  the  means  they  had  in  their  power  of  being 
vexatious:  and  gratifying  their  malignant  dispositions, 
by  pursuing  the  most  exorbitant  and  oppressive  mea- 


154  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

sures  respecting  tlieir  tithes,  and  other  ecclesiastical 
demands.  Although  the  legislature  had  pointed  out 
an  easier  and  less  expensive  method  of  recovering 
such  claims,  not  exceeding  ten  pounds,  in  a  summary 
manner  by  two  justices  of  the  peace,  yet,  as  they  were 
not  restrained,  they  (or  some  of  tliem)  chose  the  more 
grievous  methods  of  prosecuting  in  the  exchequer  and 
ecclesiastical  courts :  which  they  carried  on  in  such  a 
barbarous  manner  as  discovered  an  insensibility  to  the 
common  feelings  of  liumanity,  or  the  disreputation  that 
would  naturally  result  from  such  conduct,  pursued  by 
any  other  set  of  men  but  ecclesiastics.  As  if  they  ap- 
prehended their  sacred  characters  exempted  them 
from  the  censures  or  reproaches  that  the  meanest  lay- 
men would  incur  by  going  to  law  for  groats,  pence, 
and  single  farthings.  For  such  trivial  sums,  many 
Friends  being  sued,  solemnly  excommunicated  and  im- 
prisoned. 

Divers  attempts  were  also  made  to  prejudice  the 
minds  of  the  people  and  the  government  against  their  re- 
ligious principles,  by  reviving  and  publishing  calumni- 
ous tracts  against  them  ;  which  were  speedily  answered, 
their  ungenerous  aims  detected  and  exposed,  and  their 
acrimonious  and  injurious  assertions  refuted  and  dis- 
proved ;  with  which,  and  with  the  different  publica- 
tions on  the  part  of  the  clergy,  and  Friends'  vindica- 
tions of  the  brief  account  of  their  sufferings,  which  they 
laid  before  parliament,  they  had  at  times  these  kinds  of 
controversies  on  their  hands  till  the  year  1740. 

After  they  had  thus  defended  their  principles  with 
their  Cliristian  weapons,  and  disproved  the  ungenerous 
attacks  made  upon  their  reputation,  the  mouths  of  gain- 


RF.VF.I.ATIONS.  155 

sayers  being  stopped,  this  species  of  abuse  seemed  to 
die  away  for  a  little  season. 

One  would  naturally  conclude  from  the  tenor  of  the 
conduct  of  the  high  clergy,  that  they  were  the  only 
class  of  men  that  were  left  iusensil)le  of  the  state  of  the 
British  nation  in  general,  with  respect  to  its  advance- 
ment in  the  knowledge  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
For  such  conclusion,  their  patronizing  the  cause  of 
Sacheverel,  justifying  the  cruelties  and  oppressions  of 
their  order,  inveighing  in  their  sermons  against  the 
dissenters,  and  raising  the  outcry  of  "  the  church  is  in 
danger,''  because  the  moderate  party  could  not  join 
with  them  in  their  senseless  impositions,  and  exorbi- 
ia.nt  Jure  divifio  claims,  w'ould  appear  to  furnish  suffi- 
cient grounds. 

Although  their  illtimed  ])retcnsions,  and  the  cla- 
mour raised  thereon,  could  stimulate  the  passions  of  the 
vulgar,  and  excite  party  animosity  to  a  great  degree, 
it  also  had  a  good  effect  in  arousing  men  of  talents  to 
defend  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  expose  in  their  true  co- 
lours the  absurdity,  unreasonableness,  and  inconsistency 
of  their  measures.  Amongst  their  opposers  divers  men 
of  liberal  sentiments  distinguished  themselves  by  their 
masterly  performances.  At  length,  either  by  their 
being  convinced  of  their  errors,  or  awakened  to  see 
their  own  conduct  in  the  light  in  which  it  was  viewed 
by  others,  or  by  becoming  more  liberal  in  their  own 
sentiments,  these  religious  controversies  ceased,  and 
thus  ^^  there  was  silence  in  heaven  for  a  little  space  of 
time." 

This  seal   may  include  a  period  of  61   years,  begin- 
ning at  1689,  and  ending  1750. 
20 


PART  IV. 


Calamitous  and  toarlike  events  which  took  place 
throughout  the  same  period  of  time  with  the  open- 
ing of  the  seals.  Persecutions  of  the  Christians. 
Wars  between  the  Jews  and  Romans.  Divine  judg- 
ments inflicted  on  the  empire.  Jlfter  the  empire 
embraced  the  profession  of  Christianity,  and  human 
wisdom  and  authority  assumed  the  government  of 
the  church,  great  co7itentions,  internal  wars,  and  per- 
secutions succeeded.  The  pope  sends  forth  the  pro- 
pagators of  his  religion,  the  locusts  that  were  like 
unto  horses.  The  four  angels  loosed  that  were  bound 
in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  The  mighty  angel 
whose  face  was  like  the  sun.  The  little  book  open 
and  its  contents  explained.* 

2.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before  God:  and 
to  thenn  were  given  seven  trumpets. 

3.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  having 

*  From  the  manner  in  which  the  translators  of  the  Book  of 
Revelations  have  arranged  their  work  and  divided  it  into  chap- 
ter and  verse,  it  would  seem  that  they  were  not  aware  of  the 
propriety  of  considering  the  book  otherwise  than  as  one  con- 
tinued chain,  in  constant  succession,  of  such  mysterious  doc- 
trines or  events,  as  the  apostle  was  called  and  qualified  to  com- 
municate. It  is  probable  that  whatever  divisions  of  subjects 
were  originally  made  by  the  apostle,  were  neglected,  or  lost, 
by  the  ignorance  of  transcribers  in  the  dark  ages.     It  is,  how- 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS.  157 

a  golden  censer:  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  in- 
cense, that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints, 
upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne. 

4.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  which  came  from  the  pray- 
ers of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God,  out  of  the  angel's 
hand. 

5.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  the  fire 
of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth:  and  there  were  voices, 
and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

The  solemnity  of  the  angel's  standing  with  the  golden 
censer,  and  offering  the  incense  with  the  prayers  of  all 
saints,  at  the  golden  altar,  is  expressive  of  that  pure 
enlightened  state,  in  which  the  early  Christians,  in- 
structed by  the  examples  and  precepts  of  their  Lord 
and  Master,  and  assisted  by  his  Spirit,  freely  offered 
not  only  their  prayers,  but  their  lives,  and  all  they  en- 
joyed, when  required  by  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne, 
in  his  spiritual  kingdom.  Offerings  of  a  sweet  smelling 
sacrifice  unto  God.     Numbers  of  those  innocent  Chris- 

ever,  evident,  that  the  different  prophecies  are  distinct  from 
each  other;  and  to  be  considered  as  distinct  openings  on  the 
mind  of  the  apostle;  each  separate  view  being  carried  through 
under  the  figures  particularly  adapted  to  the  scenes  to  be  re- 
presented, and  passing  through  the  same  portions  of  time 
with  each  other,  so  far  as  the  circumstances  under  each  open- 
ing, and  adapted  to  each  figure  respectively,  were  to  be  trans- 
acted in  the  times  of  each  other.  Thus  the  disclosures  made 
under  the  several  characters  of  the  opening  of  the  seals — the 
sounding  of  the  trumpets — the  Avitness — the  woman — the  beast, 
Sec.  are  all  different  views,  relating  more  or  less  to  the  same  pe- 
riods of  time  with  each  other,  according  as  the  circumstances 
to  be  represented  were  adapted  to  the  characters  made  use  of; 
and  were  no  doubt  written  by  the  apostle  at  different  times, 
according  as  his  mind  was  renewedly  opened.  Editor. 


158  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

tians  were  put  to  a  severe  trial  of  their  faith ;  being 
persecuted  to  death  in  Jerusalem  and  other  places. 

The  taking  of  the  fire  from  the  altar,  and  casting  it 
into  the  earth,  is  expressive  of  the  execution  of  the 
justice  of  the  Almighty  on  the  self-righteous  Jews,  for 
their  disobedience  and  persecutions,  and  impiously  im- 
precating the  divine  vengeance  on  themselves  and  their 
offspring.  When  Pilate  washed  his  hands,  saying,  I 
am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  person,  they  an- 
swered, '^  His  blood  be  on  us,  and  on  our  children." 

^^And  there  were  voices" — mutual  accusations  and 
complaints,  exciting  to  rebellion,  and  to  punishment. 
*'  And  thunderings" — awfully  alarming  circumstances, 
portending  the  divine  judgments  ;  which  induced  the 
Christians  to  leave  Jerusalem  before  its  destruction  by 
the  Romans ;  being  warned  by  the  signs  which  Christ 
foretold  should  precede  that  calamitous  event,  "  And 
lightnings" — the  contending  of  passions — not  only 
amongst  the  declared  enemies,  but  the  different  factions 
of  the  Jews,  destroying  each  other  with  great  barbarity. 
'^  And  an  earthquake'" — the  overthrow  of  the  Jewish 
polity  and  government. 

After  they  had  by  a  resolute  defence,  and  an  infatu- 
ated delusive  confidence  that  they  would  be  divinely 
assisted,  rejected  all  terms  of  accommodation  or  sub- 
mission offered  by  the  Romans,  and  provoked  them  to 
determine  the  utter  destruction  of  the  city,  they  fought 
like  men  driven  to  despair  and  madness,  until  reduced 
in  number,  and  suffering  the  utmost  extremity  by  fa- 
mine, of  which  many  thousands  pined  away,  they  were 
at  length  entirely  subdued,  and  their  city  destroyed 
by  Titus,  about  A.  D.  70. 

In  this  war,  in  a  short  space  of  time,  (according  to 


REVELATIONS.  1.59 

the  translator  of  Eiisebius,)  besides  tlie  number  of  Ro- 
mans that  were  slain,  above  three  millions  of  Jews  lost 
their  lives,  in  their  clifTerent  cities  and  fortresses;  and 
many  thousands  were  carried  into  captivity,  exposed 
for  public  shows,  and  given  to  be  devoured  of  wild 
beasts ;  of  which  number,  in  Jerusalem  alone,  one  mil- 
lion were  destroyed,  two  hundred  and  seventy  thou- 
sand of  whom  had  come  from  different  places  to  the 
feast  of  the  passover. 

Thus  those  politic  Jews  who  were  looking  for  their 
Messiah  to  come,  would  judge  by  their  natural  under- 
standings of  the  fitness  of  his  outward  appearance,  as 
the  wise  and  prudent  Christians,  who  are  looking  and 
praying  for  his  kingdom  to  come,  would  judge  of  the 
suitableness  of  his  spiritual  appearance,  to  answer  the 
purpose  of  a  Redeemer.  They  did  not  want  a  meek, 
humble  Saviour,  to  lead  them  by  his  instruction  and 
example,  in  a  way  of  the  cross  to  their  own  understand- 
ings and  conceivings,  and  altogether  inconsistent  with 
their  ideas  of  political  preservation,  into  his  kingdom 
which  is  within — a  kingdom  of  immaterial  souls,  re- 
deemed, and  brought  from  under  the  government  of 
the  natural  part;  but  they  wanted  a  powerful  prince  to 
save  them  from  outward  difficulties — to  redeem  them 
from  the  oppressions  of  the  Romans,  restore  the  splen- 
dour and  glory  of  their  outward  temple  and  worship, 
and  firmly  establish  their  political  consequence.  And 
this  once  highly  favoured  nation,  who,  biassed  by  their 
prejudices,  would  not  countenance  a  Messiah  and  King, 
whose  terms  of  admission  were  so  contrary  to  the  busi- 
ness, the  happiness,  and  enjoyments  of  life,  and,  as  they 
apprehended,  with  the  very  existence  of  civjl  govern- 
ment, "  lest  the  Romans  should  come  and  take  away 


160  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

their  place  and  nation/'  were  thus  in  a  few  years  de- 
prived of  their  place — their  city  and  temple  destroyed 
— their  worship  suppressed— their  nation  almost  ex- 
tinguished, and  the  remnant  dispersed  by  these  very 
Romans. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets, 
prepared  themselves  to  sound. 

7.  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire 
mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth,  and 
the  third  part  of  trees  were  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was 
burnt  up. 

^^And  there  followed  hail  and  fire  mingled  with 
bloodj  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth."  Severe 
persecutions  were  frequently  revived,  and  carried  on 
against  the  Christians.  The  Jews,  after  they  had  ob- 
tained some  respite,  and  began  to  grow  considerable, 
notwithstanding  their  former  sufferings  by  the  Romans, 
at  times  excited  their  cruelties  against  those  innocent 
sufferers.  But  these  eneniies  of  the  gospel  of  peace, 
were,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  permitted  to  be  the 
executioners  one  of  another. 

In  the  reign  of  Trajan  a  destructive  war  was  carried 
on  between  them  in  many  parts  of  the  empire,  in  which 
many  hundred  thousands  of  both  nations  were  destroyed. 
And  in  the  reign  of  Adrian,  the  Jews  were  again  dis- 
persed, their  castles  and  towns  demolished,  and  530,000 
slain  with  the  sword ;  besides  great  numbers  that  perish- 
ed by  famine  and  pestilence  ;  and  with  such  loss  and 
slaughter  of  the  Romans  that  the  emperor  forbore  the 
usual  salutations  in  his  letters  to  the  senate. 

There  were  also  destructive  internal  wars  amongst 
the  RomaHS.  Mutinies  of  soldiers,  and  emperoi's  mur- 
dered by  their  subjects.    And  in  the  reign  of  Gallienus, 


UEVELATIONS.  161 

there  were   thirty  tyrants  or   usurpers,   in  diflerent 
parts,  contending  with  the  sword  for  the  empire. 

In  the  reign  of  Gallus,  the  Scythians  made  incur- 
sions, and  so  overran  the  state,  that  not  one  nation  sub- 
ject to  the  Romans  was  left  unwasted  by  them.  In  the 
reign  of  Probus  there  was  a  great  famine  throughout 
the  empire,  in  which  great  numbers  were  famished  to 
death.  A  pestilence  also  spread  far  and  wide  for  the 
space  of  fifteen  years,  and  was  said  to  rage  with  such 
violence  at  one  period,  that  five  thousand  died  in  one 
day.  There  were  likewise  several  earthquakes,  which 
are  mentioned  by  different  authors,  that  appear  to  have 
been  considered  by  the  emperor  Antonius  Pius,  as  di- 
vine judgments  on  the  persecutors.  In  writing  to  the 
commons  of  Asia,  in  behalf  of  the  Christians,  about  the 
middle  of  the  second  century,  amongst  other  things  he 
saith  of  them,*  "It  is  their  desire  in  God's  quarrel 
rather  to  die  than  to  live :  so  that  they  become  con- 
querors, yielding  their  lives  unto  death,  rather  than  to 
obey  your  edicts.  It  shall  seem  very  necessary  to  ad- 
monish you  of  the  earthquakes  which  have,  and  do  hap- 
pen among  us ;  that  being  therewith  moved,  you  may 
compare  our  estate  with  theirs.  They  have  more  con- 
fidence to  God-wards  than  you  have.  You,  during 
the  time  of  your  ignorance,  contemn  the  religion  of  the 
immortal  God,  banish  the  Christians  which  worship 
him,  and  persecute  them  to  death.  If  any,  therefore, 
hereafter,  be  found  thus  busied  in  other  men's  affairs, 
we  command  that  the  accused  be  absolute  and  free,  al- 
though he  be  found  such  an  one,  (that  is,  a  Christian,) 
and  that  the  accuser  be  grievously  punished." 

*  Eusebius,  lib.  iv.  ch.  13.  62. 


162  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

These  extraordinary  calamities  were  considered  by 
many  as  divine  judgments,  inflicted  on  a  persecuting 
government.  And  yet  the  hardened  mercenary  pagan 
priests,  had  the  craft  to  excite  and  stir  up  the  resent- 
ment of  the  people  against  the  Christians ;  charging 
them  with  being  the  cause  of  those  calamitous  visita- 
tions, in  that  they  had  provoked  their  deities  by  bring- 
ing their  worship  into  disrepute,  whereby  their  sacri- 
fices were  neglected.  And  these  senseless  charges 
were  made  the  ground  for  raising  severe  persecutions, 
which  were  carried  on  with  fiery  rage ;  that  ^^one  third 
part  of  the  trees,"  the  firm  and  strong,  were  destroyed. 
^*  And  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up  ;"  all  that  appear- 
ance of  greenness  in  religion,  the  product  of  the  natural 
part,  which,  in  times  of  outward  prosperity,  flourish- 
eth  like  the  grass  of  the  field,  and  yet  cannot  endure 
the  heat  of  fiery  persecution,  like  the  grass  withereth, 
and  is  burned  up. 

Amongst  the  professors  of  Christianity  there  were 
many,  who,  in  times  of  ease,  had  made  a  figure,  and 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  zeal  for  external  per- 
formances, yet,  who,  when  these  trials  came  on,  mani- 
fested more  concern  for  their  own  personal  safety  than 
for  the  cause  of  religion ;  and  sought  security  either  in 
secret  hiding  places  in  foreign  countries,  or  in  comply- 
ing with  the  religious  tests  imposed  by  the  persecutors. 

About  the  year  258,  Gallienus,  the  emperor,  publish- 
ed his  edicts  in  favour  of  the  Christians,  and  persecu- 
tion thence  ceased  for  a  long  time,  in  which  the  church 
degenerated  greatly,  chiefly  through  tlie  ambition  and 
pride  of  the  clergy ;  till  about  the  beginning  of  the  fourth 
century,  persecution  began  to  revive  under  Dioclesian. 


REVELATIONS.  163 

8.  And  ihe  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
mountain  burning  Aviih  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea:  and  the 
third  part  of  the  sea  ijccame  blood; 

9.  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  that  were  in  the  sea, 
and  had  life,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  de- 
stroyed. 

When,  through  the  innovations  wliich  human  policy 
and  superstition  had  been  gradually  introducing  into 
the  profession  of  Christianity,  the  substance  had  be- 
come nearly  lost  in  opinions  and  conjectures,  and  the 
doctors  and  teachers  were  engaged  in  frivolous  con- 
troversies, like  raging  waves,  foaming  one  against 
another,  '^a  great  mountain,"  the  Roman  empire, 
'^  burning  with  fire,"  that  is,  with  party  rage,  on  the 
triumph  of  Constantine  and  Licinus,  was  cast  into  this 
*^ sea"  of  confusion. 

Notwithstanding  Galerius  and  Maximine  had  made 
public  confession  of  their  guilt,  recalled  their  decrees 
against  the  Christians,  and  acknowledged  the  justice  of 
the  divine  judgments  in  their  destruction,  and  Con- 
stantine and  Licinus  had  published  their  edicts,  order- 
ing the  property  and  possessions  of  the  Christians  to  be 
restored,  yet  afterwards  Licinus,  (whom  Constantine 
had  admitted  as  his  fellow  in  the  empire,  given  him 
his  sister  in  marriage,  and  committed  to  his  govern- 
ment a  considerable  part  of  the  nations  subject  to  the 
Romans,)  moved  with  envy,  stirred  up  a  war  against 
Constantine,  and  raised  a  persecution  against  the  bi- 
shops, whom  he  considered  as  his  favourers.  He  shut 
up  some  of  their  places  of  worship,  and  destroyed 
others.  "Neither,"  saith  Eusebius,  ''^was  he  per- 
suaded that  they  in  them  prayed  for  him,  but  thought 
that  they  made  supplication  to  God,  and  did  all  for  the 
21 


164  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

emperor  Constantine.     And  for  this  cause  he  broke 
out  into  a  furious  rage  against  us/' 

Constantine,  after  several  battles,  having  conquered 
Licinus,  and  put  him  and  several  of  his  party  to  death, 
an  appearance  of  tranquillity  was  again  restored.  ^^  But 
after  this  peace,''  saith  Socrates,  'Hhere  ensued  wars 
and  deadly  hatred  amongst  the  Christians  themselves." 

Although  few  years  passed  v/ithout  councils  of  bi- 
shops being  held  in  one  or  other  of  the  provinces,  yet, 
instead  of  settling  the  disputed  doctrines  and  opinions, 
the  violence  with  which  they  were  conducted,  the  un- 
intelligible terms  which  they  introduced  into  their 
creeds  and  definitions  of  faith,  and  imposed  by  dint  of 
authority  upon  others,  not  excepting  even  the  famous 
council  of  Nice,  not  only  served  to  increase  and  per- 
petuate the  controversies  then  subsisting,  but  to  fur- 
nish ground  for  starting  new  ones,  and  to  fill  the  world 
with  mutual  rage,  and  mutual  persecutions. 

Tumultuous  riots  frequently  happened,  occasioned 
by  the  elections  of  bishops ;  especially  to  those  rich 
sees  that  had  become  distinguished  objects  of  sacer- 
dotal ambition.  Theircontentiousjanglingsaboutplaces 
and  power,  and  new  fangled  figments,  were  often  pro- 
ductive of  slaughter  and  bloodshed,  and  th»  driving 
away  of  the  vanquished  party,  or  destroying  their  re- 
ligious houses  and  property ;  and  thus  ^^  the  third  part 
of  the  sea  became  blood." 

When  the  profession  of  Christianity  became  the  re- 
ligion in  vogue,  the  pagan  priests,  of  course,  adopted 
it ;  and  to  secure  or  advance  their  interests  and  pow- 
er, undertook  to  be  the  advocates  thereof:  it  now,  in 
external  appearance,  differing  little  from  the  Gentile 
religion.     And  through  the  strife  and  animosity  that 


REVELATIONS.  165 

arose  about  ambiguous  phrases  and  terms,  and  unmean- 
ing ceremonies,  the  small  appcaranoc  of  true  life  that 
remained  was  diminished.  ^^  Thus  the  third  part  of 
the  creatures  that  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died.'' 
Divers  plain,  practical  rules  of  discipline  and  order, 
by  which  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  apostles  and 
primitive  Christians  might  have  been  preserved,  and 
carried  safely  over  this  sea  of  uncertain  and  contradic- 
tory opinions  and  conjectures,  were  either  explained 
away,  or  interpreted  to  suit  the  ambitious  views  of  the 
designing  ecclesiastics.  And  thus,  "  one  third  part  of 
the  ships  were  destroyed."  And  the  people,  instead 
of  being  instructed  by  the  precepts,  and  encouraged 
by  the  shining  examples  of  the  apostles  and  eminent 
martyrs,  to  seek  for,  and  steadily  persevere  in  a  life  of 
morality,  virtue  and  piety,  were  led  into  a  belief  that 
religion  consisted  in  a  senseless  veneration  for  their 
relics  or  images. 

10.  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great  star 
from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it'fell  upon  the 
third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters: 

1 1.  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  wormwood;  and  the 
third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood;  and  many  men 
died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter. 

As  the  animosities  amongst  the  ecclesiastics  rather 
increased,  notwithstanding  the  remedies  heretofore  ap- 
plied, and  the  repeated  interference  of  the  civil  magis- 
trates, about  the  year  372,  the  power  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome  was  raised  above  the  other  bishops  ;  and  he  was 
allowed  to  examine  and  judge  their  differences;  which 
was  afterwards  confirmed  by  council,  A.  D.  378.* 

•  Mosheim,  vol.  i.  p.  290. 


166  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

And,  although  his  authority  was  long  opposed  by  some 
of  the  great  dignitaries  in  the  east,  it  was  generally 
submitted  to  in  the  western  empire.  And  so  far  as  he 
could  extend  it,  he  made  the  separatists  of  different 
denominations  feel  its  effects.  Thus  this  great  Roman 
"star  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains of  water,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp'''' — armed  with 
fiery  zeal  to  enforce  his  opinions  upon  others,  and 
cloaking  his  cruelty  with  the  pretence  of  having  only 
in  view  their  spiritual  improvement,  as  if  he  only  want- 
ed to  enlighten  them.  ^^  And  the  name  of  the  star  is 
wormwood ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  became 
wormwood'' — the  situation  of  these  dissenters  was  made 
bitter.  They  were  harassed  with  penalties,  deprived 
of  their  places  of  worship,  and  frequently  of  their  sub- 
stance, and  their  leaders  banished. 

About  the  year  430,  Celestinus  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
presumed,  saith  Socrates,*  to  challenge  to  himself  se- 
cular power  and  authority,  and  banished  even  the  No- 
vatians  out  of  Rome  ;  who,  before  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  when  Innocentus  drove  some  of  them  away, 
had  flourished  there,  enjoyed  their  many  churches, 
and  had  under  them  great  congregations.  And,  al- 
though the  Romans  commended  them  for  their  uniform 
consent,  as  touching  the  faith,  yet  they  deprived  them 
of  all  their  substance.  Thus  "  many  men  died  of  the 
waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter." 

12.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third 
part  of  the  stars ;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened, 

*  Eccl.  lib.  vii.  chap.  xi.  p.  379. 


RKVKLATI0N3.  167 

and  the  day  sliune  not  fur  a  third  part  of  it;  and  the  night  like- 
wise. 

13.  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the 
midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wo,  wo,  wo,  to 
the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of 
the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  which  are  yet  to  sound. 

Although  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  had  been  com- 
manded by  the  council  of  Eliberius,  A.  D.  305,  and  an 
idolatrous  veneration  for  images  and  relics,  with  many 
ridiculous  pagan  rituals,  and  days  of  feasting  and  fast- 
ing, had  been  introduced  by  Sylvester,  A.  D.  318,  and 
these  things  had  been  much  practised,  and  zealously 
preached  up  from  that  time  forward,  yet  in  some  places 
a  more  simple  manner  of  worship  was  observed,  and 
these  unnatural  and  idolatrous  practices  rejected,  until 
in  the  year  386,  pope  Siriclus  held  a  council  of  bishops 
at  Rome,  wherein  they  were  solemnly  enjoined.  Yet 
there  were  some  who  opposed,  and  zealously  preached 
against  those  dark  innovations;  particularly  Jo vinian, 
and  others,  who  fled  to  Milan,  and  there  encouraged 
their  brethren  to  continue  in  the  ancient  practices  of 
the  primitive  Christians  ;  teaching  that  those  who  lived 
l^ccording  to  the  rules  of  piety  and  virtue  laid  down  in 
*  the  gospel,  practised  only  the  ancient  ceremonies,  and 
lived  in  moderation  and  temperance,  and  virtuously, 
though  in  the  married  state,  were  as  likely  to  obtain 
the  rewards  of  virtue,  and  as  much  entitled  to  them, 
as  the  superstitious  practisers  of  the  burthensome  ob- 
servations imposed  by  these  decrees.  But  in  the  year 
390,  a  council  was  held  at  Milan,  which  ordered  a 
strict  observance  of  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Rome, 
enforcing  the  same  with  penal  laws. 

Thus,  ^*  the  third  part  of  the  sun,''  the  scriptures  of 


168  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

truth,  "was  smitten/' — their  light  was  not  permitted 
to  shine  ;  ^^  and  the  third  part  of  tlie  moon."  Those 
typical  ceremonies  which  had  been  practised  by  some 
of  the  early  Christians,  and  which  the  opposers  of  the 
new  innovations  desired  only  to  observe,  "were  smit- 
ten," by  adding  certain  mysterious  circumstances  to  the 
using  of  them,  and  ascribing  powers  and  virtues  to  their 
observance,  which  were  never  intended  ;  and  intermix- 
ing with  them  so  many  pagan  rituals,  that  their  light 
was  darkened.  And  those  "  stars,"  Jovinian  and  others 
who  had  preached  against  these  dark,  idolatrous  prac- 
tices, were  silenced,  or  banished,  by  the  emperor ;  who 
answered  their  sensible  judicious  reasoning  with  the 
terror  of  penal  laws;  so  that  these  lights  were  "smit- 
ten." From  this  time  the  very  appearance,  and  true 
form  of  the  primitive  church,  was  lost  amongst  the 
Romans. 

An  angel  then  solemnly  proclaims,  "  Wo,  wo,  wo, 
to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  voices 
of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  that  were  yet  to 
sound,"  as  containing  still  greater  calamities,  and  more 
terrible  plagues  than  the  foregoing. 

Notwithstanding  the  too  general  darkness  that  pre-^^ 
vailed  at  this  time,  divers  of  the  fathers  (as  they  are 
called,)  who  lived  about  the  latter  end  of  the  fourth, 
and  beginning  of  the  fifth  centuries,  particularly  Je- 
rome, Austin,  and  Chrysostom,  were  apprehensive  that 
a  season  of  more  dreadful  misery  and  distress  was  ap- 
proaching, and  should  quickly  arise  out  of  the  church, 
by  the  spirit  of  antichrist ;  which,  according  to  their 
own,  and  other  explications  of  the  prophecies  of  Daniel, 
of  the  Apostles,  and  particularly  of  the  Revelations,  was 
now  at  hand :  as  the  powers  of  the  civil  government 


REVELATIONS.  169 

were  declining  fast,  and  the  ecclesiastical  advancing 
upon  its  ruins. 

Several  writers  in  the  second  century,  as  Jusin 
Martyr,  Ircnius,  and  Tertullian,  were  of  the  judgment 
that  the  power  of  the  Roman  state  was  ^*  tliat  whicii 
letteth,"  or  preventeth,  the  "  man  of  sin"  from  exalting 
himself  into  the  throne  of  God;  which  they  assigned  as 
the  reason  why  they  prayed  for  tiie  preservation  of  the 
Roman  empire;  as  the  fall  thereof  would  be  the  esta- 
blishment of  antichrist;  and  the  greatest  calamity  hang- 
ing over  the  world  was  only  retarded  by  the  continuance 
of  it. 

Tertullian,  who  lived  about  the  latter  end  of  the  se- 
cond century,  on  his  expounding  these  words,  "Only 
he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of 
the  way,"  says,  "  who  can  this  be,  but  the  Roman 
state?  The  division  of  which  into  ten  kingdoms,  will 
bring  on  antichrist." 

Origen  in  the  third,  and  Lactantius,  Cyril,  and  others 
in  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century,  wrote  much  to 
the  same  purpose.  Jerome,  who  also  wrote  to  the  same 
>d  was  now  a  witness  to  the  barbarous  nations 
fo  tear  in  pieces  the  Roman  empire,  exclaims, 
!o  hindereth,  is  taken  out  of  the  way,  and  we 
do  not  consider  that  antichrist  approaches."  Austin 
and  Chrysostom  were  much  of  the  same  sentiments.  The 
latter,  in  one  of  his  homilies,  speaking  of  antichrist, 
asserts,  that  "when  the  Roman  empire  shall  be  taken 
out  of  the  way,  then  he  shall  assume  the  power,  both 
of  God  and  man." 

About  the  year  374,  the  Burgundians  rose  from 
their  seats  upon  the  Vistula,  with  an  army  of  80,000 
men,  to  invade  Gallia:  and  being  opposed,  seated  them- 


tne  same  p 

^^BginniHl 
^^He  wno 


170  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

selves  on  the  northern  side  of  the  Rhine,  over  against 
Mentz.  The  Vandals  had  fled  over  the  Danube  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Constantine,*  and  were  set- 
tled in  Pannonia,  by  that  emperor;  where  they  lived 
quietly  till  the  year  377,  wlien  several  Gothic  nations, 
flying  from  the  Hunns,  came  over  the  Danube,  and 
were  settled  in  Maesia  and  Thrace  by  the  emperor 
Valens  ;  but  the  next  year  they  revolted,  called  in  some 
Goths,  Allans,  and  Hunns,  from  beyond  the  Danube, 
routed  the  Roman  army,  slew  the  emperor  Valens,  and 
spread  themselves  in  Greece  and  Pannonia  as  far  as  the 
Alps.  In  the  year  380  they  were  checked  by  the 
arms  of  the  emperors  Gratian  and  Theodosius,  and 
made  a  submissive  peace.  From  this  time  they  re- 
mained pretty  quiet,  and  subject  to  the  Romans,  till 
the  death  of  the  emperor  Theodosius,  in  the  year  395, 
when  they  began  their  ravages  under  Alaric. 

The  following  winter,  it  appears  that  great  bodies 
of  the  northern  nations  from  beyond  the  Danube, 
crossed  over  that  river  on  the  ice  ;  and  being  joined  by 
their  brethren  within  the  empire,  they  overri 
laid  waste  many  fine  provinces ;  being  ire-enfw( 
thers  of  those  barbarians,  that  passed  th&%K 
different  times,  and  joined  them.  Dur|i^  tWes 
fusions,  divers  Roman  provinces  revolte«l,%id  set  up 
kings  or  rulers  of  their  own  ;  and  thus^^became  inde- 
pendent of  the  empire.  The  barbarians  at  length  di- 
vided their  conquests  by  lot,  and  the  emperor,  for  the 
sake  of  peace,  confirmed  them  in  those  seats  by  his 
grant,  A.  D.  413. 

*  Newton  on  Daniel. 


REVELATIONS.  171 


CHAPTER  IX. 

1.  Andjthe  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  1  saw  a  star  fall  from 
heavea  unto  the  earth:  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  tlie 
l)ottomlcss  pit: 

2.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and  there  arose  a 
smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace;  and  the 
sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the 
pit. 

lere  came  out  of  the  smoke,  locusts  upon  the  earth; 
iem  was  given  power,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth 
rer;  S 

it  W3f«  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt 
5s  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any 
tree;  but  only  those  men  who  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  tlreir 
foreheads. 

5.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  killthera, 
but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months:  and  their  tor- 
ment was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  he  striketh  a 
man. 

6,  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  iiot 
find  it;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them. 

How  the  see  of  R^e  became  more  rich  and  magni- 
ficent than  the  others,  %nd  the  ascendency  of  the  pow- 
er of  its  bi^iops,  have  been  already  related.  This  su- 
periority, however,  advanced  but  gradually ;  as  appears 
by  the  determinations  of  several  councils  in  the  begin- 
jjing  of  the  fifth  century ;  which  acknowledged  a  kind 
of  supremacy  in  the  see  of  Rome,  but  agreed  that  its 
bishop  should  not  be  called  the  prince  of  priests,  or  the 
chief  bishop,  but  only  the  bishop  of  the  chief  see.  In 
this  century,  however,  we  find  the  bishop  of  Rome 
called  councils  there  to  determine  the  affairs  of  other 
provinces,  and  their  metropolitans. 

About  the  year  450,  saith  Mosheiai,  Leo,  commonly 
22 


172  ANALY'SIS  OF  THE 

called  the  great,  asserted  with  vigour  and  ^success  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  It  appears  that  his 
influence  and  authority  were  great,  from  the  manner 
the  general  council  of  Chalcedon  was  conducted ;  which 
consisted  of  six  hundred  and  thirty  bishops.  Doctrines 
and  opinions  which  before  had  been  solemnly  condemn- 
ed, were  now  confirmed  and  established  as  orthodox. 
These  right  reverend  fathers  crying  out,  "  We  believe 
as  pope  Leo  doth  ;  anathema  to  the  dividers^nd  con- 
founders  ;  we  believe  as  saint  Cyril  did  ;  thi^|he  or- 
thod^  believe ;  cursed  be  every  one  that  dath  not 
believe  so  too."  ^b 

This  was  followed  with  a  scene  of  disorders  hardly  to 
be  conceived :  the  emperors  sometimes  taking  part 
with  one  side,  and  they,  with  the  bishops,  publishing 
edicts  to  enforce  conformity ;  alleging  that  the  peace 
of  the  church  depended  on  it :  and  then,  being  obliged 
to  give  way  to  the  turbulence  of  the  opposite  faction, 
recalling  these  edicts,  and  issuing  others,  for  the  peace 
of  the  church.  Bishops  were  mutually  accusing  and 
deposing  one  another,  and  cursing  the  determinations 
of  the  different  councils,  and%hose  that  adhered  to 
them.  Parties,  in  their  turn,  were  banished  and  re- 
called. 

In  this  confused  state  of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  Anas- 
tasius,  who  succeeded  Zeno  in  the  empire,  A.  D.  49% 
when  he  saw  the  great  sedition  that  reigned  in  the 
church,  called  the  people  together,  and  told  them, 
^^Hc  would  be  emperor  no  longer."  But  seeing  this, 
they  quieted  themselves,  and  requested  him  to  continue 
their  emperor. 

In  the  year  498,  Symmachus  was  elected  supreme 
bishop,  and  styled  by  Ennodiiis,  ''Judge  in  the  place 


KKVELATIONS.  173 

of  Clod,  and  subject  to  no  human  tribunal."  And  now, 
saith  Moshelni,  was  laid  the  foundation  of  that  enormous 
power,  which  the  popes  afterwards  accpiired.  And 
thus  "  a  star  fell  from  heaven  to  the  earth" — to  the 
exercise  of  temporal  authority  and  jurisdiction. 

"And  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless 
pit.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,"  of  human 
wisdom  and  contrivance ;  "  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out 
of  the  pit."  All  the  doctrines  and  opinions,  however 
inconsistent,  that  had  obtained  the  stamp  of  orthodoxy, 
and  nil  the  absurd  ceremonies  and  figments  that  had 
acquired  the  title  of  divine  institutions,  that  had  been 
hatching  since  the  beginning  of  the  apostacy,  now 
streamed  forth,  "as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace ;"  to 
the  darkening  of  "  the  sun" — the  light  of  the  scrip- 
tures of  truth — and  of  "  the  air" — the  breathing  of 
God's  spirit ;  that  they  should  not  qualify  men  for  user- 
fulness  in  the  church,  or  even  for  their  private  devo- 
tions. It  was  now  solemnly  decreed,  that  every  province 
should  observe  one  order  of  divine  service;  and  even 
forms  of  morning  and  evening  prayers  were  enjoined. 

^^  And  there  came  but  of  the  smoke,  locusts  upon 
the  earth  :^' — the  whole  tribe  of  ecclesiastics,  bred  up, 
and  qualified  in  the  smoke,  for  the  ministry  ;  which  had 
increased  so  fast,  that  whole  armies  might  have  been 
raised  out  of  them.  They  were  now  arranged  in  regular 
degrees  of  rank  and  order;*  which  was  settled  by  suc- 
cessive councils.  The  ecclesiastical  canons  were  also 
incorporated  with  the  civil  laws. 

'^  And  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scorpions 


*  Such  as  patriarchs,  exarchs,  metropolitans,  archbishops, 
bishops,  archdeacons,  monks,  friars,  5cc. 


174  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

of  the  earth  have  power" — that  is,  in  the  venomous 
stings  which  they  have  in  their  tails.  ^^  And  it  was 
commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of 
the  eartW^ — that  religious  sobriety  that  grew  up  and 
flourished,  agreeably  with  the  laws  of  government — 
^^  neither  any  green  thing" — people  of  pious,  innocent 
lives — "neither  any  tree" — the  firm  and  strong  op- 
posers  of  new  innovations.  For  it  was  common  when 
serious  opposition  was  made  to  any  new  impositions, 
craftily  to  put  them  off,  until  a  more  favourable  oppor- 
tunity offered;  and  then,  when  they  succeeded,  and 
a  precedent  was  once  obtained,  whatever  objections 
were  afterwards  made,  they  were  imposed,  as  being  of 
divine  authority ;  and  those  who  would  not  submit, 
were  made  to  feel  the  sting.  But  the  objects  for  them 
to  practise  their  arts  upon,  were,  "those  men  who 
have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads" — the  su- 
perstitious, the  wicked,  the  idolatrous  votaries  of  the 
church;  and  those  barbarous  nations  which  had  over- 
thrown the  empire,  and  which  they  now  began  to  con- 
vert to  the  church. 

'^  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kill 
them  J  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months." 
Accordingly  they  were  harassed  with  penances,  with 
corporal  punishments,  to  atone  for  crimes ;  some  of 
them  inflicted  with  great  severity :  with  pecuniary  re- 
quisitions for  dispensations  and  indulgences,  praying 
souls  «ut  of  purgatory,  absolutions,  christenings,  easter 
offerings,  and  such  like  trumpery.  The  living  were 
deceiv€|d  into  liberality;;  and  the  dying  were,  in  the 
weak  moments  of  despohdency,  frightened  to  purchase 
future  happiness  of  6hese  devouring  locusts,  by  be- 
queathing to  the  church  their  earthly  possessions. 


REVELATIONS.  175 

The  '*  five  months,"  which  is  150  years,  does  not  by 
any  means  limit  their  duration ;  but  is  the  period  from 
the  election  of  Symmachus,  A.  D.  498---at  which  time 
the  foundation  of  the  pope^s  temporal  authority  was 
laid-— to  the  year  648 ;  in  which,  through  their  vigilance 
and  craft,  they  had  so  far  overcome  every  obstacle  to 
his  ambition,  that  he  ventured  to  control  even  the  em- 
peror himself. 

The  papal  power  had  been  greatly  exalted  by  Justi- 
nian, on  his  conquest  of  Italy,  A.  D.  552.  But  it  after- 
wards received  a  mortifying  check,  by  some  of  the 
emperors;  who,  incensed  at  the  zeal  with  which  the 
agents  of  the  papal  authority  enforced  the  worship  of 
images,  confiscated  their  possessions  in  Sicily,  Calabria, 
and  Apulia,  withdrew  the  bishops  of  these  countries, 
and  the  various  provinces  of  Illyricum,  from  their  juris- 
diction, and  subjected  them  to  the  bishop  of  Constanti- 
nople j  which  produced  great  contests.  But  in  the  year 
606,  the  supremacy  was  again  introduced  by  the  grant 
of  P  hoc  us  the  tyrant,  and  the  artfulness  of  the  subordi- 
nate clergy. 

^^  And  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion 
when  he  striketh  a  man."  All  the  advantages  that  could 
be  gained  over  the  weakness,  credulity,  or  fears  of  man- 
kind---princes,  or  people---were  immediately  seized  and 
secured;  so  that  the  miserable  dupes  were  left  without 
remedy,  to  endure  in  their  states,  or  families,  the  tor- 
ment occasioned  by  those  imprudent  measures,  which 
they  had  precipitately  entered  into;  oftentimes  more 
grievous  than  death  itself;  and  heightened  by  the  ag- 
gravating circumstance,  that  they  were  entailed  on 
their  posterity. 


176  ANALYSIS  or  THE 

7.  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses  pre- 
pared unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were  crowns 
like  gold  J  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 

8.  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth 
were  as  the  teeth  of  lions. 

9.  And  they  had  breastplates  as  it  were  breastplates  of 
iron;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  cha- 
riots, of  many  horses  running  to  battle. 

10.  And  they  ha3  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there  were 
stings  in  their  tails:  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  five 
months. 

1 1.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel  of 
the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abad- 
don, but  in  the  Greek  tongue  he  hath  his  name  Apollyon. 

12.  One  wo  is  past;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more 
hereafter. 

In  the  year  649,  the  pope  ventured  boldly  to  display 
his  authority,  by  condemning  in  council  the  emperor's 
edict,  that  he  had  opposed  the  preceding  year ;  which 
was  intended  to  hinder  the  angry  monks  from  propa- 
gating strife  and  contention  about  an  opinion  held  by 
the  Monotholites,  which  he  apprehended  was  impos- 
sible to  be  determined  to  the  satisfaction  of  both  par- 
ties. The  bishop  of  Rome,  not  only  condemned  this 
emperor's  edict,  but  thundered  out  the  most  dreadful 
anathemas  against  the  Monotholites  and  their  patrons ; 
who  were  solemnly  consigned  to  the  devil  and  his  an- 
gels. 

Having  now  firmly  fixed  his  own  authority,  he  zeal- 
ously set  about  extending  the  bounds  of  his  jurisdic- 
tion, by  converting  the  remainder  of  those  pagans  that 
were  settled  in  the  empire,  and  other  neighbouring 
nations.  And  he  met  with  considerable  success ;  either 
through  the  artifices  practised  by  the  ecclesiastics  to 
impose  on  the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  those  super- 


REVELATIONS.  177 

stitioiis  barbarians,  the  gaining  over  their  sovereigns, 
or  compelling  them  by  fire  and  sword  to  embrace 
Christianity,  or  a  profession  of  it;  which  now  consisted 
in  liberality  to  the  church,  an  entire  submission  to  the 
pope,  and  a  stupid  veneration  for  the  clergy,  and  in 
the  performance  of  superstitious  ceremonies,  not  only 
altogether  unworthy  of  the  name  of  religious  institu 
tions,  but  so  absurd  as  to  be  a  disgrace  to  reason  and 
humanity;  and  which,  instead  of  promoting  the  true 
spirit  of  religion,  appear  to  have  been  studiously  cal 
culated  to  draw  off  the-  human  mind  from  such  re- 
searches as  must  have  a  tendency  to  detixt  both  their 
power  and  practices. 

In  751  pope  Zachary  approved  of  the  deposing  of 
Childeric,  the  French  monarch,  in  favour  of  Pepin  the 
usurper.  And  his  successor,  Stephen,  A.  D.  754, 
solemnly  dissolved  the  obligation  of  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance: and  in  return  for  this  condescension,  had  the 
exarch  of  Ravenna  given  to  him ;  and  an  oath  taken 
by  the  French  monarch,  and  upon  his  government,  to 
secure  the  immunities  of  the  clergy. 

By  these  means,  whatever  opposition  was  made,  the 
power  of  the  popes  increased,  until  about  the  year 
984,  it  came  to  its  height;  when  the  emperors  were 
divested  of  whatever  ecclesiastical  authority  they  be- 
fore had  exercised :  which  was  now  assumed  by  the 
universal  bishop. 

^^  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses 
prepared  unto  battle."  This  is  expressive  of  that 
strength  and  resolution  with  which  they  set  out  as 
preachers,  prepared  to  encounter  difficulties,  in  order 
to  propagate  their  doctrines.  "And  on  their  heads 
were  as  it  were  crowns  like  gold" — the  dominion  they 


178  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

obtained  over  maiikind,  and  the  golden  rewards  they 
accumulated  or  sought  after.  "  And  their  faces  were 
as  the  faces  of  men."  They  could  appear  to  those  to 
whom  they  came,  like  men  reasoning  only  for  their 
benefit.  ^^  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women." 
They  had  an  exterior  covering  or  adorning  that  was 
seducing  to  the  superficial  and  unwary.  ^^  And  their 
teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions" — greedy  to  devour: 
like  the  false  prophets  and  false  teachers,  "  eating  the 
fat,  and  preparing  war  against  such  as  put  not  into 
their  mouths."  "And  they-  had  breastplates  as  it 
were  breastplates  of  iron" — were  fortified  with  hard- 
ness of  heart  against  the  feelings  of  humanity.  "And 
the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots, 
of  many  horses  running  to  battle" — they  were  so  com- 
bined in  strength,  and  their  powers  so  rivetted  on  the 
minds  of  people,  and  so  interwoven  with  the  laws  and 
constitutions  of  civil  governments,  as  to  enable  them 
to  carry  on  their  warfare  against  the  rights  and  rea- 
son of  mankind,  with  the  sound  of  terror  to  any  that 
dared  to  oppose  them.  ^^  And  they  had  tails  like  unto 
scorpions ;  and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails" — their 
practices  became  precedents  to  succeeding  ages,  to  en- 
force impositions  that  were  like  scorpions  to  torment 
mankind  with  their  stings.  "  And  their  power  was  to 
hurt  men  five  months."  This  is  expressive  of  the 
time  of  duration  of  that  abject  state  into  which  man- 
kind had  now  sunk  under  the  dominion  of  this  ghostly 
power  of  darkness,  which  continued  150  years  without 
any  apparent  recovery  from  it. 

In  addition  to  the  gross  ignorance  which  succeeded 
the  irruptions  of  the  northern  nations,  who,  being 
strangers  to  civilization  and  decorum,  destroyed  the 


KEVELATIOXS.  179 

monuments  of  literature  and  science  that  fell  in  their 
way,  another  circumstance  which  contributed  to  the 
perfecting  of  this  antichristian  dominion,  was  a  notion, 
that  was  publicly  advanced,  and  rapidly  spread  through 
the  European  provinces,  that,  according  to  saint  John, 
after  a  thousand  years  from  the  birth  of  Christ,  satan 
was  to  be  let  loose.  Hence,  prodigious  numbers  gave 
over  to  the  clergy  their  lands  and  treasures,  and  pre- 
pared to  wait  the  event":  imagining  that  Christ  would 
descend  to  judge  the  world.  Others  devoted  them- 
selves by  oath  to  the  service  of  the  churches  and  priest- 
hood; whose  slaves  they  became,  in  the  most  rigor- 
ous sense  of  the  word.  And  all  this  from  a  stupid 
notion  that  the  Supreme  Judge  would,  as  a  consequence, 
look  upon  them  with  a  propitious  eye.  The  opulent 
attempted  to  bribe  the  Deity  by  rich  donations  to  the 
sacerdotal  orders,  who  were  looked  upon  as  the  imme- 
diate vicegerents  of  heaven.  New  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies were  introduced.  The  rosary  of  the  virgin  was 
instituted,  which  consisted  of  fifteen  repetitions  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  salutations  of 
the  blessed  virgin  ;  and  the  multiplication  of  saints  was 
also  now  thought  necessary,  to  calm  the  anxiety  of 
trembling  mortals.  And  yet  corruption  and  licentious- 
ness reigned  with  a  horrid  sway,  and  had  generally 
affected  all  ranks  and  orders  of  men.  Ecclesiastical  dig- 
nities were  sold  without  shame  to  the  highest  bidders  ; 
and  the  most  stupid  and  flagitious  wretches  were  thus 
frequently  advanced  to  the  highest  stations  in  the 
church.* 

That  mankind  were  mostly  involved  in  this  state  of 

*   Moshcini,  vol.  ii.  l.>5  to  200. 
23 


180  Analysis  o)f  thu 

darkness  and  depravity  during  this  period,  is  acknow* 
ledged  by  historians  generally  :  and  Gendebrand,  who 
was  a  Roman,  and  cannot  be  suspected  to  have  any 
view  to  the  explanation  of  the  prophecy,  fixes  the  time 
of  its  duration  to  150  years. 

Although  divers  attempts  were  made  by  kings  and 
emperors,  to  oppose  and  check,  the  arbitrary,  tyran- 
nical impositions  of  the  pope,  the  power  of  those  lo- 
custs, during  these  five  months,  was  such  as  to  frustrate 
all  their  endeavours.  And  the  clergy  bore  such  sway 
in  all  councils  and  legislative  bodies,  as  well  as  over 
the  consciences  of  high  and  low,  that  any  resistance  to 
the  will  of  the  pope,  generally  terminated  in  the  fall 
or  submission  of  those  potentates  who  attempted  it ;  and 
they  were  either  deposed  and  their  subjects  absolved 
of  their  allegiance,  and  others  set  up  in  their  places, 
or,  through  the  terrors  of  excommunication,  forced  by 
their  own  vassals  and  subjects  to  desist,  or  supersti- 
tiously  dreading  the  precedents  of  divine  judgments, 
continually  revived  in  their  view,  brought  to  submit  to 
the  most  ignominious  treatment  which  vindictive  pride 
and  malice  could  inflict.  Emperors  and  kings  were 
made  to  prostrate  themselves  before  the  pope,  and  to 
kiss  his  toe* — to  hold  his  stirrup,  and  lead  his  horse, 
like  servants — to  stand  barefooted,  during  his  pleasure, 
at  his  gate,  in  the  cold — to  walk  barefooted,  and  be 
scourged  by  monks — to  have  the  imperial  crown  kicked 
off  in  contempt  with  his  foot — to  lay  prostrate  for  him 
to  tread  on  their  necks — and  finally,  to  compound  with 
him  for  such  terms  as  he  saw  meet  to  impose. 

Successive  attempts  were  also  made  by  some  superior 

*  See  Fox's  Acis  aT)cl  Monuments. 


KL\  HI.  \  riONS.  181 

persons  in  counolls  and  synods  to  check  the  progress  of 
superstition  and  idolatry?  wliich  generally  in  the  end 
proved  alike  ineffectual:*  as  in  the  council  of  Rheims, 
A.  D.  994,  and  in  others  which  followed  in  France, 
in  Flanders,  in  England,  in  Italy,  and  in  Germany. 

Early  in  the  eleventh  century,  a  religious  society 
was  formed  at  Orleans.  Its  principal  members  were 
Jwelve  canons — men  eminently  distinguished,  accord- 
ing to  Mosheim,  for  their  piety  and  learning — and  it 
was  composed,  in  general,  of  people  far  from  being  of 
the  meanest  condition.  They  rejected  all  rites  and 
ceremonies,  and  did  not  admit  of  any  spiritual  virtue 
or  efficacy  in  the  sacraments,  but  placed  the  whole  of 
religion  in  the  elevation  of  the  soul  to  divine  and  spi- 
ritual things,  and  the  internal  contemplation  of  God. 
They  were  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive,  A.  J).  1017. t 

This  was  quickly  succeeded  by  others  of  the  like 
stamp  in  different  parts,  who  bore  their  testimonies 
against  many  of  the  superstitions  of  the  times :  but,  in 
general,  they  soon  suffered  a  similar  treatment,  unless, 
to  save  their  lives,  they  renounced  their  principles. 

Such  also  was  the  power  of  these  "  locusts,"'  that  it 
destroyed  the  solemn  obligations  of  duty  between  chil- 
dren and  parents,  and  between  the  people  and  their 
rulers.  Subjects  were  induced  to  withdraw  their  alle- 
giance from,  and  even  to  bear  arms  against,  their  lawful 
sovereigns ;  and  princes  were  compelled  to  withhold 
their  protection  from,  and  even  to  destroy,  their  innocent 
and  unoffending  subjects.  And  all  the  advantages  gained 
by  the  clergy  over  men  in  behalf  of  the  pope  in  the 
former  period,  when  his  power  was  fully  established, 

•  Newton,  vol.  ii.  p.  2-il.  f  lb.  vol.  ii.  p.  239. 


182  ANALYSIS  OF    I'HJ: 

he  claimed  and  enforced  as  his  just  rights^,  and  improved 
to  his  further  advantage  ;  supporting  his  pretensions  by 
the  former  precedents ;  until  he  arrived  at  such  a  de- 
gree of  arrogance  and  presumption  as  to  bid  defiance 
to  all  laws,  human  and  divine.* 

The  powers  and  practices  of  this  dismal  period,  also 
became  precedents,  which,  like  "scorpions,''  have 
grievously  tormented  mankind  with  their  stings,  long 
after  they  began  to  emerge  from  this  state  of  spiritual 
darkness  and  barbarity.  Witness  their  bloody  contests 
with  sovereign  princes,  for  power  and  prerogative--- 
their  horrid  croisades,  and  savage  massacres,  of  the 
poor  Waldenses,  and  Albigenses,  and  other  conscien- 
tious dissenters — their  barbarity  in  propagating  their 
religion  with  fire  and  sword — and  the  unwarrantable 
impositions  and  claims  of  the  clergy,  over  the  con- 
sciences and  property  of  men.  These  have  been 
*^  stings,"  the  torment  of  which  is,  in  some  measure,  felt 
to  the  present  time,  in  every  government  where  their 
influence  has  been  extended. 

"And  they  had  a  king  over  them"' — their  spiritual 
head,  and  supreme  director — "  who  is  the  angel" — the 
fountain  and  dispenser  of  that  religious  knowledge,  or 
rather  religious  folly,  brought  up  from  "  the  bottomless 
pit ;"  who  is  properly  called  the  destroyer.  "  One  wo 
is  past" — the  height  of  its  strength  and  force  is  over. 
It  is  past  the  zenith  of  its  power.  "  And  behold,  there 
come  two  more  woes  hereafter." 

Through  the  instigation  of  the  popes  and  clergy,  the  mad 
project  of  taking  Jerusalem  was  set  on  foot ;  which  spread 
like  an  epidemic  amongst  princes  and  people  :  so  that  old  and 

*  See  Fox's  Acts  and  Monuments. 


HEVELATIONS.  183 

young,  men  and  women,  priests  and  monks,  merchants  and 
peasants,  were  eager  to  assume  the  cross,  and  set  out  in  this 
holy  war,  as  it  was  termed.  They  accomplished  their  object 
in  the  year  1099;  taking  Jerusalem  by  storm,  and  destroying 
all,  old  and  young,  who  did  not  profess  Christianity.  They 
massacred  above  seventy  thousand  Musselmen,  burned  all  the 
Jews  found  in  the  place,  and  established  a  kingdom  there, 
which  subsisted  upwards  of  eighty  years;  when  it  again  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Musselmen,  after  many  fruitless  expedi- 
tions, in  which  the  popes  made  a  prey  of  their  votaries.  In 
the  thirteenth  century  the  crusaders  were  totally  extirpated  out 
of  that  called  the  Holy  Land  :  and  thus  ended  this  barbarous 
and  inhuman  contest;  which,  according  to  some  accounts,  cost 
the  Europeans  above  two  millions  of  persons. 

13.  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  which  is  before  God, 

14.  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose 
the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates. 

15.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were  prepared 
for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year;  for  to  slay 
the  third  part  of  men. 

16.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  were  two 
hundred  thousand  thousand :  and  I  heard  the  number  of  them. 

17.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that 
sat  on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and 
brimstone:  and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of 
lions;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and 
brimstone. 

18.  By  these  three  were  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the 
fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  which  issued 
out  of  their  mouths. 

On  the  sounding  of  the  sixth  trumpet,  John  ^'  heard 
a  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar" — that 
is,  from  four  executive  powers,  which  are  here  repre- 
sented as  the  executioners  of  divine  justice;  being  the 
"  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God,-- -say- 


184  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

ing  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the 
four  angels''---four  professions  of  light  and  knowledge^ 
*^  that  are  bound/'  by  the  arbitrary  power  of  ecclesi- 
astical tyranny,  supported  by  civil  governments,  "  in 
the  great  river"  of  protestantism ;  whose  doctrines  were 
now  spread  far  and  wide,  like  the  waters  of  "  the  great 
river  Euphrates."  "  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed" 
—to  wit,  the  Bohemians  or  Hussites— -the  Rustics---the 
mad  men  of  Munster---and  the  Lutherans,  Calvinists, 
and  all  that  united  in  the  Protestant  league.  ^'  Which 
were  prepared  for  (or  at)  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a 
month,  and  a  year."  Some  at  one  time,  and  some  at 
another— -some  for  a  longer,  and  some  for  a  shorter  pe- 
riod ;  "  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men"— -to  spread 
devastation,  terror,  and  destruction  over  ^^  the  third 
part"  of  the  Christian  world.  And  the  horsemen  were 
very  numerous.  And  thus  he  saw  the  ^'  horses"-— the 
propagators  of  those  doctrines- --in  the  vision  of  eternal 
light ;  *^  and  those  that  sat  on  them"- --governing  and 
directing  their  proceedings---"  having  breastplates  of 
fire"---that  is,  zeal  and  party  rage-— '^  and  of  jacinth" 
---the  precious  stone  of  liberty---" and  brimstone"--- 
which  is,  revenge  for  former  injuries. 

"  And  the  heads  of  the  horses" — the  leaders  of  the 
several  parties— ^^  were  as  the  heads  of  lions"---bold 
and  courageous.  ^*  And  out  of  their  mouths  issued 
fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone"---their  proclamations 
breathed  forth  the  spirit  of  party  rage,  and  zeal  for 
liberty,  and  external  ordinances;  and  revenge  for  the 
injuries  they  had  sustained.  "  And  by  these  three  were 
the  third  part  of  men  killed"  --by  the  zeal  and  party 
rage  about  liberty,  the  contention  about  the  virtues 
and  number  of  outward  ordinances,  and  by  the  spirit 


REVF.l.A  riONS.  185 

of  revenge,  which  the  contending  parties  breathed  one 
against  another. 

That  the  insurrection  of  Mnnster*  will  be  admitted 
as  applicable,  is  very  probable;  their  wild  practices 
having  been  long  held  up  by  succeeding  persecutors, 
as  a  reason  whereon  to  ground  their  determined  cruelty 
to  the  poor  anabaptists  of  following  ages,  who  were  not 
only  innocent  of  their  conduct,  but  altogether  disclaim- 
ed their  unchristian  practices.  Those  mad  enthusiasts 
had  cried  up  adult  baptism  ;  and  this  was  made  a  han- 
dle against  all  that  afterwards  practised  it,  however 
innocent  in  their  lives,  or  dutiful  to  the  government 
they  lived  under. 

It  is  also  very  probable  that  the  war  of  the  Rustics,!  as 
they  were  called,  will  be  allowed  its  place  in  the  appli- 
cation :  of  which  Mosheim  writes,  J  "  That  in  the  year 
1525,  a  prodigious  multitude  of  seditious  fanatics,  arose 
like  a  whirlwind,  all  of  a  sudden,  in  different  parts  of 
Germany :  took  arms,  united  their  forces,  and  waged  war 
against  the  laws,  the  magistrates,  and  the  empire  in  ge- 
neral ;  laying  waste  the  country  with  fire  and  sword. 
But  in  a  pitched  battle,  fought  at  Mulhausen,  they  were 
defeated,  destroyed  in  great  numbers,  and  Munzer, 
their  ringleader,  taken,  and  put  to  death.  As  many 
of  these  people,  notwithstanding  their  inconsistent  con- 
duct, had  propagated  an  opinion,  which  was  also  held 
by  many  eminent  reformers,  ^^  That  a  great  reformation 
would  take  place,  through  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,''  this  doctrine  was  afterwards  looked  upon  as 
odious;  and  the  wild  practices  of  these  people  were 
frequently  revived  in  remembrance,  to  brand  the  cha- 

•  An  hour.  t  A  day.  \  Vol.  iii.  p.  210. 


186  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

racters  of  innocent  men,  who,  conscientiously  dissent- 
ing from  the  established  forms  and  practices  prescribed 
by  the  diiferent  parties,  were  pressing  after  a  more 
thorough  reformation. 

The  war  of  the  Hussites  and  Bohemians,*  appears  to 
have  arisen  in  part,  or  at  least  to  have  been  hastened, 
by  a  desire  to  revenge  the  barbarous  massacres  of  John 
Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  in  violation  of  the  safe 
conduct  granted  them;  their  enemies  declaring  that 
no  terms  were  to  be  kept  with  heretics. 

Mosheim,  treating  of  this  dreadful  war,  says,  "  The 
acts  of  barbarity  that  were  committed  on  both  sides, 
were  shocking  and  terrible  beyond  expression.  For 
notwithstanding  the  irreconcilable  opposition  that  there 
was  between  the  religious  sentiments  of  the  contending 
parties,  they  both  agreed  in  this  one  horrible  point--- 
that  it  was  innocent  and  lawful  to  persecute  and  extir- 
pate the  enemies  of  true  religion---and  such  they  re- 
ciprocally appeared  in  each  other's  eyes.  And  it  is 
difficult  to  determine  which  of  the  two  carried  their 
cruelty  to  the  greatest  height.''  And  again  he  adds,  "It 
must  be  acknowledged  that  the  Hussites  had  imbibed 
•the  most  barbarous  sentiments,  with  respect  to  the  obli- 
gations of  executing  vengeance  upon  their  enemies ; 
against  whom  they  breathed  nothing  but  bloodshed 
and  fury,  without  any  mixture  of  humanity  and  compas- 
sion ;  and  such  they  also  considered  some  others  that 
did  not  join  with  them,  whom  they  extirpated  with  fire 
and  sword.  The  council  of  Basil,  in  order  to  put  an 
end  to  this  war,  invited  the  Bohemians  to  their  assem- 
bly, but  to  no  purpose.     Their  messengers  returned 

*  A  moiiili. 


ItKVELATIONS.  187 

without  having  eflTected  any  thing.  Afterwards  this 
council  sent  into  Bohemia,  Eneus  Sylvius,  and  others; 
who,  upon  allowing  the  Calextines  the  use  of  the  cup 
in  the  Iioly  sacrament,  satisfied  them  in  the  point  they 
had  chiefly  at  heart:  and  thereby  this  numerous  and 
powerful  sect  were  reconciled  with  the  Roman  pontiff/' 

Thus  this  desolating  war,  which  for  a  number  of 
years  had  been  conducted  with  mutual  party  rage,  fierce 
contentions  about  external  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  a 
barbarous  spirit  of  revenge  against  one  another,  vanish- 
ed away  in  this  smoke :  and  those  who  had  a  more  sub- 
stantial reformation  at  heart,  were  left  to  sliift  for  their 
lives  by  flying  to  the  mountains,  and  other  places,  for 
safety  :  who  were  afterwards  distinguished  by  the  name 
of  '^  the  Bohemian  Brethren." 

On  a  due  consideration  and  examination,  the  conduct 
of  the  Lutherans  and  Calvinists*  will  appear  equally 
pertinent  to  the  prophecy.  The  only  material  differ- 
ence between  them  and  those  already  mentioned,  ap- 
pears to  be,  that  the  former  were  heady,  rash,  and 
foolish  in  their  proceedings,  and  did  not  long  continue ; 
especially  the  two  first  mentioned  ;  whilst  these,  being 
more  politic  and  ^^wise  in  their  generation,''  or  more 
successful,  have  been  able  to  hold  out,  and  establish 
themselves.  Of  the  propriety  of  the  application,  the  tu- 
mults, seditions,  and  horrible  bloodshed,  with  which 
those  ruinous  wars  in  Europe  have  been  conducted, 
bear  ample  proof.  Whereof  William  Law  writes,!  ^^The 
light  which  broke  out  at  the  reformation,  abhorred  the 
bloody  superstitious  zeal  of  those  Catholic  heroes.  But 
what  followed  from  this  new- risen  reforming  light?  What 

*  A  year.  f  Address  to  the  Clergy. 

24 


188  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

came  fortli  of  these  holy  croisades?  Why  wars,  if  pos- 
sible, still  more  diabolical.  Christian  kingdoms,  with 
blood-thirsty  piety,  destroying,  devouring,  and  burn- 
ing one  another,  for  the  sake  of  that  which  was  called 
popery,  and  that  which  was  called  protestantism." 

But  it  was  not  only  in  opposition  to  the  papists  tliese 
practices  were  found,  but  in  their  other  wars.  Pro- 
testants against  protestants,  and  papists  assisted  by  pro- 
testants,  against  other  protestants  assisted  by  papists, 
have  miserably  shed  one  another's  blood ;  hiring  and 
forcing  men  to  kill  one  another,  who  were  ignorant  of, 
and  altogether  unconcerned  in  the  quarrel. 

The  established  persecuting  principles,  even  of  Lu- 
ther and  Calvin,  (notwithstanding  their  former  solemn 
and  judicious  declarations  to  the  contrary,)  as  well  as  of 
their  followers,  respecting  the  lawfulness  of  putting 
those  they  accounted  heretics,  or  seducing  separatists, 
to  death,  and  their  practices  founded  on  these  perni- 
cious maxims,  are  evidently  applicable  to  the  prophecy. 
The  banishments  and  deaths  procured  by  Luther  and 
Calvin  themselves,  and  the  many  burnings  and  other 
grievous  sufferings  of  the  Mennonists  and  other  dissent- 
ers from  their  establishments,  inflicted  by  their  follow- 
ers, and  the  precariousness  of  the  title  by  wiiich  these 
dissenters  for  a  long  time  afterwards  held  the  little  in- 
dulgence granted  them,  are  facts  well  authenticated. 

Thus  a  zeal  for  liberty,  which  each  party  sought  for 
themselves — their  contradictory  opinions  about  cere- 
monies and  doctrines---and  a  spirit  of  revenge  for  inju- 
ries, wer€,  in  a  great  measure,  the  stimula  to  carry  on 
these  wars  arid  persecutions.  Ofwhich,saithMosheim,* 

*  Mosheim,  vol.  iii.  p.  459. 


HCVELATIOXS.  189 

^*  The  disputes  that  arose  between  the  protestnnts,  re- 
specting the  eucharist,  predestination,  &c.  were  con- 
ducted with  intemperate  zeal.  The  spiritswere  heated, 
the  flames  of  controversy  kindled  anew,  with  vio- 
lence and  fury,  that  to  extinguish  it,  seemed  to  be  a 
task  beyond  the  reach  of  human  wisdom  or  human 
power  to  accomplish." 

Yet,  Luther,  on  his  separation  from  the  church  of 
Rome,  did  not  appear  to  be  so  bound  by  conscience  to 
his  opinions  and  doctrine,  as  to  be  willing  to  risk  his 
own  life  for  them,  although  he  afterwards  imposed  them 
at  the  risk  of  the  lives  of  others.  For  it  appears,  that, 
at  a  time  when  he  apprehended  the  danger  of  himself 
and  party,  he  wrote  a  letter  of  submission  to  the  pope ; 
and  also  consented  to  publish  a  circular  letter,  exhorting 
all  his  disciples  and  followers  to  reverence  and  obey 
the  dictates  of  the  holy  Roman  church.  ^'  Had  the 
court  of  Rome,"  saith  Mosheim,f  *^been  prudent 
enough  to  have  accepted  of  the  submission  made  by 
Luther,  they  would  have  almost  nipped  in  the  bud  the 
cause  of  the  reformation."  On  such  a  slender  thread 
did  this  great  event  hang,  so  far  as  it  depended  on  the 
wisdom  and  faithfulness  of  man  to  support  it. 

19.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails,*  for 
their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with 
them  they  do  hurt. 

20.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that 
they  should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver, 
and  brass,  and  stone,  and  of  woodj  which  neither  can  sec,  nor 
hear,  nor  walk: 

»  Mosheim,  vol.  iii.  p.   189. 


190  'analysis  of  the 

21.  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sor- 
ceries, nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

^^For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth"— -to  blow  the 
trumpet  of  liberty,  and  thereby  stir  up  zeal  and  party 
rage ;  and  kindle  up  the  coals  of  contention  about  smoky 
opinions  and  ceremonies,  into  a  devouring  flame ;  and 
to  breathe  forth  the  spirit  of  vengeance ;  turning  resent- 
ments into  brutal  revenge,  and  gratifying  it  by  barba- 
rous acts  of  aggression.  ^^And  in  their  tails"-— in  the 
examples  they  left,  which  became  precedents  ;  for  their 
precedents  were  like  unto  "  serpents"---spirits  of  self- 
sufficiency---here  was  reformation  enough---so  these 
great  reformers  believed,  and  so  they  practised.  ^"^  And 
had  heads"---were  collected  into  creeds,  religious  sys- 
tems, and  arbitrary  rules  of  faith  and  conduct.  ^^  And 
with  them  they  do  hurt"---by  countenancing  and  en- 
couraging the  practices  of  the  papists,  and  hindering 
men  from  looking  forward,  and  pressing  after  higher 
or  greater  attainments. 

"And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by 
these  plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  work  of  their 
hands"---their  idolatrous  inventions---"  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils"---should  not  yield  the  sove- 
reignty of  their  consciences  to  man's  arbitrary  pre- 
scriptions or  impositions---" and  idols"---whether  pre- 
sented to  the  senses  or  the  mind,  if  submitted  to, 
they  are  equally  the  objects  of  idolatrous  worship  ;  or 
whether  they  are  more  glorious  and  alluring,  or  less 
desirable  in  appearance,  as  "  they  can  neither  see,  nor 
hear,  nor  walk"---have  not  the  exercise  of  one  living, 
spiritual  sense  ;  neither  can  they  bestow  one  spiritual 
benefit  upon  their  votaries.  ^^  Neither  repented  they 
of  their  murders"---their  bloody  wars  and  barbarous 


,R1,\  r.I. A  IIONS.  191 

persecutions  ;  having  the  example  of  protestants  now  to 
justify  them,  of  which  they  frequently  put  the  suffer- 
ers and  their  advocates  in  mind---"  nor  of  tlieir  sor- 
ceries''---their  invented  trumpery  to  impose  upon  man- 
kind ;  in  some  of  which  the  different  parties  so  far 
agreed,  as  to  confine  divine  favours,  and  the  necessary 
participation  of  spirital  nourishment  to  the  immortal 
soul,  to  depend  upon  outward  rites  and  ceremonies, 
dispensed  by  the  priests ;  although,  like  the  ancient 
sorcerers,  they  differed  in  the  manner  of  letting  out,  or 
retailing  their  spiritual  gifts.  For  the  papists  now  ar- 
gued, that  the  church  had  an  equal  right  to  impose,  by 
its  authority,  many  rituals  as  a  few.  "  Nor  of  their 
fornications"- --their  spiritual  whoredoms,  for  such  are 
all  acts  of  devotion  and  worship  imposed  by  authority, 
or  performed  in  the  mere  will  and  power  of  human 
abilities.  "Nor  of  their  thefts"---their  unjustly  tak- 
ing from  men  their  property,  as  the  forfeiture  of  their 
consciences,  or  for  the  support  of  an  antichristian  mi- 
nistry. 

.■ina®Q«— - 

CHAPTER  X. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  come  down  from  hea- 
ven, clothed  with  a  cloud;  and  a  rainbow  was  upon  his  head, 
and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun;  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of 
fire: 

2.  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open.  And  he  set 
his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth, 

3.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth:  and 
when  he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices. 

4.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices,  I 
was  about  to  write:  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying 


192  ANALYSIS  OV  THE 

uiUo  me,  Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thunders  utter- 
ed, and  write  them  not. 

5.  And  the  angel  which  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea,  and  upon 
the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 

6.  And  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  anfl  ever,  who 
created  heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
things  which  are  therein,  that  there  should  be  time  no  longer: 

7.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when 
he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished, 
as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets. 

This  mighty  angel  was  that  light  and  knowledge 
which,  through  the  mighty  power  of  God^  broke  forth 
in  England,  in  the  disciples  of  John  WicklifF.  It  had 
long  groaned  under  the  power  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
And  when  that  power  was  rent  from  off  the  nation, 
its  witnesses,  the  sincere- hearted  puritans,  were  alike 
oppressed  and  persecuted  under  the  Episcopalians. 
When  their  power  was  shaken  and  removed,  the  same 
adulterous  spirit,  under  the  name  of  Presbytery,  set  up 
to  persecute  all  whose  minds  the  Lord  had  enlightened 
to  see,  and  who  were  faithful  to  separate  from  their 
deadness  and  formality ;  in  which  the  same  beastly 
power  ruled  and  directed,  that  was  so  hateful  to  God 
and  man  in  the  other  establishments.  Independency 
and  Anabaptism  also  appeared  ;  and  there  was  a  stirring 
of  heavenly  life  amongst  them.  But  they  also  fixing 
in  their  forms,  lost  the  life  and  simplicity  which  the 
Lord  had  blessed  and  owned.  And  when  the  Inde- 
pendents obtained  temporal  power,  they,  like  their 
predecessors,  were  for  enforcing  their  standard  upon 
othei's,  and  equally  cruel  in  persecuting  the  Lord's 
witnesses  against  their  formality. 

^^  There  was  also  one  appearance  more  pure,  and 


UEVELATIONS.  193 

nearer  to  the  kingdom,  than  all  these,  which  was,  of 
^seeking  and  waiting,'"  saith  Isaac  Pennington,  who 
lived  at  the  time,  "  but  death  overcame  this  also,  by 
making  a  form  of  it." 

Thus  this  •"mighty  angel,"  of  light  and  knowledge, 
was  ^^ clothed  with  a  cloud"  to  the  wisdom  of  this 
world.  Each  party  in  whom  it  had  appeared,  was  for 
fixing  in  their  own  form,  as  if  the  life  and  power  of  re- 
ligion was  there ;  and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  which 
was  not  to  any  form,  but  to  the  pure  spiritual  life  that 
was  in  the  soul,  left  them  to  arise  in  those,  who,  in  more 
simplicity  and  sincerity,  were  witnessing  against  the 
deadness,  formality  and  oppression  of  those  behind 
them.  And  thus,  his  appearances  were  as  diversified 
to  the  natural  understanding  of  man,  as  the  ^^ rainbow." 

"And  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun."  The  pro- 
fessed views  of  the  promoters  of  each  reformed  esta- 
blishment had  been,  to  ground  their  systems  on  the  doc- 
trines and  precepts  of  the  scriptures---" the  sun:"  and 
a  reformation  being  now  effected  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
which  dictated  them,  its  principles  were,  therefore, 
perfectly  answerable  thereto.  "And  his  feet  as  pil- 
lars of  fire"---his  standing  was  firm,  and  not  to  be 
moved  from  bringing  to  pass  the  divine  purposes ;  mak- 
ing the  zeal  and  party  rage  of  man  subservient  thereto. 

^'  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open."  Those 
whom  the  Lord  had  now  qualified  to  be  instruments 
in  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom,  being  gathered 
into  his  infallible  light,  saw  the  reformation  in  govern- 
ment and  religion,  which  he  designed  by  his  power  to 
effect  in  the  world,  as  plain  as  if  it  was  in  an  open 
^^book:''  which  some  of  them  were  constrained,  not 
only  to  declare  to  the  rulers,  priests  and  people,  but 


194  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

also  to  publish  their  prospects  thereof  as  a  warning  to 
all. 

Isaac  Pennington,*  in  speaking  of  the  adulterous 
spirit—that  is,  the  natural  understanding  of  man---un- 
dertaking  to  act  and  direct  in  the  worship  of  God— 
saith,  "No  paint  can  hide,  no  profession,  no  practice, 
no  duties,  no  ordinances,  no  ministry  can  avail,  or  con- 
ceal her.  The  Lord  will  pursue  her  with  the  cups  of 
his  indignation,  until  he  hath  made  her  manifest,  and 
brought  her  down  to  the  very  pit ;  where  the  feet  of 
Sion  shall  trample  upon  her  for  ever.  Sing,  sing,  O 
inhabitant  of  Sion.  Dost  thou  not  behold  the  crown  of 
pride  going  down  apace?  The  decree  is  sealed  against 
her.  She  cannot  escape.  Yea,  she  is  fallen,  she  is 
fallen.  She  is  already  taken  in  the  snare.  The  eye  of 
my  life  seeth  it,  and  rejoiceth  over  her  in  the  living 
power.  Her  earth  also  shall  be  made  desolate,  and 
burnt  up,  with  all  that  is  found  therein.  All  her  set- 
tlements shall  be  shaken."  He  also  expresses  in  divers 
other  places,  the  clear  prospects  he  had  of  the  downfall 
of  that  antichristian  spirit,  in  all  its  appearances;  to- 
gether with  the  powers  that  uphold  and  support  them. 

Samuel  Fisher,t  speaking  to  the  powers  of  the  Eng- 
lish nation,  of  the  unhappy  connexion  of  the  university 
and  clerical  interests,  with  that  of  the  state,  saith,  "  I 
here  assure  you,  from  the  Lord,  the  cleaving  of  that 
mire  and  clay  of  the  clergy's  counsels  to  your  iron,  will 
never  hold  ;  but  the  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  with- 
out hands,  will  smite  your  image  that  stands  on  such  a 
mixed,  brittle  bottom,  in  the  feet  and  toes  of  it,  that  it 
shall  fall,  and  become,  before  the  word  and  spirit  of 

*  His  works,  p.  81.  f  Ibid.  p.  590. 


UEVLLATIUNS.  195 

the  Lord,  in  the  mouths  and  liearts  of  his  people,  as 
the  chafl'of  the  summer-thrashing  floor.  Yea,  as  stub- 
ble before  the  wind,  and  the  angel  of  the  Lord  pursuing 
it.  And  such  as  look  inward- --whose  eyes  and  hearts 
are  toward  the  Lord,  rejoicing  in  his  highness  whose 
excellency  is  in  the  clouds,  and  hoping  in  his  mercy, 
they  are  come  within  the  ken  and  clear  sight  of 
Rome's  utter  ruin,  in  all  three  of  her  appearances  in 
this  nation.'*' 

Divers  others  wrote  to  the  same  purpose,  which  for 
brevity's  sake  I  omit.  What  is  here  already,  and  will 
be  presently  noted,  of  these  two  Friends'  solemn  decla- 
rations, is  sufficient  to  show  that  ^"^the  book  was  open 
in  the  hand  of  the  angel." 

^^  And  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea"---of  unset- 
tled religious  opinions---^^and  his  left  foot  upon  the 
earth" — upon  the  powers  of  government--"  and  cried 
with  a  loud  voice"---by  his  messengers  in  many  coun- 
tries and  nations ;  proclaiming  the'everlasting  gospel  of 
life  and  salvation,  the  approaching  day  of  the  Lord's 
power,  and  the  downfall  of  the  kingdom  of  antichrist. 
"And  when  he  cried,  seven  thunders  uttei*ed  their 
voices"---solemn  warnings  to  engage  the  attention  of 
mankind,  such  as  our  Lord  declared  should  precede 
his  coming ;  to  wit,  deceivers  coming  in  the  name  of 
Christ ;  setting  up  human  wisdom  and  authority,  to 
prescribe  and  establish  the  means  of  salvation  by  him. 
False  prophets- --men  assuming  the  name  and  office  of 
ministers  of  Christ,  from  mere  human  qualifications. 
Wars,  and  rumours  of  wars,  both  internal  and  foreign. 
Earthquakes,  famine,  fires,  and  pestilential  disorders. 

And  when  the  seven  thunders  had   uttered  their 
voices,  John  was  about  to  write,  and  heard  a  voice  from 
25 


190  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

heaven,  saying,  "''•  Seal  up  those  things  whicli  the  seven 
thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  not ;"--- they  were 
now  to  have  a  time  of  trial,  to  see  what  fruit  they  will 
bring  forth ;  and  be  left  without  any  further  extraordi- 
nary calls,  or  providential  warnings  :  being  already  suf- 
ficiently admonished,  both  by  precept  and  example.  Of 
which  Samuel  Fisher*  writeth,  '^  That  after  all  the  high 
professions  of  religion,  their  prophets,  priests,  princes, 
and  people,  of  all  forms,  living  still,  for  all  this,  unre- 
formed,  because  not  turned  to  that  light  which  would 
show  every  one  his  shameful,  sinful  self;  some  in  the 
practice  of  one  evil,  and  some  in  another,  and  every 
one  in  his  own,  that  likes  him  best ;  and  believing  it 
will  be  spared,  and  excused,  though  it  live  in  him,  or 
he  in  it,  till  he  dies  ;  so  that  the  best  of  the  parish  are 
yet  as  the  beasts  that  perish.  Being  all  lovers  of  plea- 
sure, more  than  lovers  of  God ;  having  all  this  while  a 
form  of  godliness,  and  denying  the  power  thereof.  For 
which,  therefore,  having  as  eye-witnesses,  borne,  and 
in  this  nation,  well  nigh  finished  their  testimony  against 
you,  that  ye  may  remember  ye  were  warned  in  time, 
and  be  excuseless,  and  speechless,  when  God  himself 
comes  as  a  swift  witness  against  you,  for  your  adulteries 
against  him,  and  comes  nigh  unto,  you,  even  in  your 
consciences  unto  judgment,  Christ's  own  disciples, 
God's  own  hidden  ones,  who  suffer  from  you  for  it,  are 
now  utterly  and  eternally  turning  from  you." 

•^And  the  angel'"-  -that  mighty  power  of  God--- 
"  which  I  saw  standing  upon  the  sea,"---of  unstable  re- 
ligious opinions,  and  upon  the  earthly  powers  of  govern- 
ment, "  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  and  sware"--- 

*  His  works,  p.  554. 


UEVELATIONS.  197 

declared  by  his  faithful  servants  in  the  name  and  power 
of  the  God  of  truth,  "  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
who  created  the  heavens"---who  is  the  autlior  and 
finisher  of  faith,  and  all  true  religion — ^^  who  created 
the  earth,  and  all  things  therein"---the  rulers  or  gover- 
nors, and  the  governed;  ''and  the  sca''---the  unsettled 
state  of  religious  opinions,  produced  in  consequence  of 
his  convictions  in  the  soul,^  by  which  he  is  drawing 
all  back  from  the  grand  apostacy,  to  the  true  fold  of 
rest,  that  he  who  had  arisen,  and  manifested  his  power, 
would  again  arise,  and  so  execute  his  judgments,  as 
•^  that  there  should  be  time  no  longer**---lo  tliose  that 
opposed  his  kingdom,  and  usurped  iiis  autliority  and 
prerogative. 

Amongst  the  remarkable  declarations  to  this  effect, 

*  The  idea  here  meant  to  be  conveyed  is,  not  that  the  Divine 
Being  is  the  author  of  confusion,  but  that  the  impressions  of 
his  love  on  the  conscience  excite  uneasiness  under  false  views 
and  opinions  entertained,  and  hence  a  conviction  of  their  in- 
correctness. Thus,  reflection  l)ecomes  excited,  and  the  mind 
prepared  to  embrace  new  views  from  time  to  time,  as  light  is 
gradually  unfolded,  and  experience  advances  :  and  hence  dif- 
ferent opinions  and  conclusions  are  from  time  to  time  in  sin- 
cerity adopted,  according  as  the  mind  becomes  prepared  for 
further  discoveries — all  tending  forward  toward  that  purity  of 
doctrine  and  practice  intended  by  Divine  Wisdom. 

But  real  confusion — the  state  generally  represented  by  the 
figure  of  "  the  sea" — arises  from  different  individuals  or  socie- 
ties fixing  in  opposite  opinions  and  conclusions,  and  zealously 
contending  against  each  other  for  their  rectitudej  instead  of 
patiently  improving  under  the  light  from  time  to  time  unfold- 
ed, and  in  an  humble  sense  of  human  weakness  and  blindness, 
waiting  for  further  discoveries,  with  mutual  lo\e  and  forbear- 
ance toward  ca'.l^  other,  Ed. 


198  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

the  following  is  noticed  of  Isaac  Pennington.*     "  My 
soul  hath  still  in  remembrance  the  grievous  shakings 
and  rendings  that  have  been  in  this  nation,  which  en- 
tered deep  into  the  bowels  of  it,  and  made  every  heart 
ache,  and  every  heart  astonished.     This  nation  was 
settled  in  religion  and  outward  peace ;  but  yet  there 
was  a  spirit  within,  which  had   been  long  groaning 
under  oppression  ;  w^hose  sighs  and  cries  entered  into 
the  ears  of  the  Lord.     And  he  rose  up  in  his  fury  and 
jealousy,  and  rent  the  heavens,  and  rent  the  earth.   So 
breaking  the  very  foundation  of  both,  that  men  gene- 
rally were  amazed,  and  wondered  what  would  become 
of  all.     The  former  religion  was  almost  buried  in  con- 
fusion, and  in  danger  of  being  utterly  lost.     A  long- 
spun  corroding  war   were   we    entangled   in,  which 
administered  no  hopes,  nor  likelihood  of  peace.     The 
hand  of  the  Lord  reached  through  all  these  dominions. 
Magistracy,  ministry,  the  common  people,  the  people 
of  God,  (both  such  as  were  accounted  so,  and  such  as 
were  indeed  so:)  the  line  of  confusion  was  stretched 
over  them  all.  Tiiey  did  all  reel  and  totter  like  a  drunk- 
en man;  as  if  they  had  been  so  to  fall,  as  to  rise  up  no 
more.     But  behold,  how  suddenly  and  unexpectedly 
was  there  a  settlement  of  all  again.   The  nation  settled 
in  peace ;   magistracy  settled  ;  ministry  settled  ;   the 
common  people  settled ;  and  those  which  were  shaken 
in  their  spirits,  got  into  their  several  ways  in  religion, 
and  settled  again.,    Thus  there  was  a  general  healing 
of  all  again,  save  only  a  few,  whose  spirits  God  had  so 
reached,  that  their  wound  was  incurable.     And  unless 
somewhat  had  been  brought  forth  which  the  world  can- 

*  Preface  to  his  works. 


REVELATIONS.  199 

not  know,  (nay,  the  religious  spirit  of  man,  wliich  is 
below,  can  no  more  reach  it,  than  the  common  spirit  of 
the  world,)  they  had  remained  miserable,  lost,  scatter- 
ed and  confounded  to  this  day.    But  the  Lord  hath,  in 
infinite  mercy,  visited  them  in  the  season  of  distress : 
and  there  hath  a  little  foolish  thing  broke  forth,  (at 
which,  all  the  wise  and  religious  in  the  spirit  of  this 
world  cannot  but  stumble,)  which  hath  administered 
relief,  and  discovered  the  foundation  w  hereon  they  also 
can  settle.    So  that  now,  there  is,  as  it  were,  a  univer- 
sal settlement.    As  every  creature  is  gathered  into  the 
centre,  which  is  proper  and  suitable  to  its  spirit  to  bot- 
tom on.    Now  this  I  have  to  say  to  all.    Let  every  one 
look  to  his  foundation.     For  the  Lord  can  arise  again ; 
yea,  and  will  arise  again,  and  shake  once  more ;  and 
then  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  which  have  not  a  true 
foundation,  cannot  but  fall.  If  the  earth  be  not  founded 
upon,  and  settled  in  righteousness,  its  pfesent  establish- 
ment will  not  stand.     If  the  heavens  be  not  founded 
upon,  and  settled  in  truth,  they  will  melt,  and  pass  away 
before  the  fire  of  the  Lord.     There  is  a  spirit  that 
mourneth  deeply  to  the  Lord,  groaning  inwardly  ;  and 
his  ears  are  open  to  it ;  and  he  will  plead  the  cause  of 
his  seed.  And  the  churches,  and  religions,  wherein  the 
seed  of  the  serpent  can  live  and  flourish,  shall  wither 
and  come  to  an  end.     Dust  is  already  become  the  ser- 
pent's food.     The  spirit  of  man,  in  all  his  exercises  of 
religion,  knoweth  not  the  bread  of  life.     But  the  dead 
feed  upon  the  dead ;  and  the  dead  spirit  of  men  loves 
to  have  it  so." 

And  again,  he  saith,*  "We  may  appear  great  ene- 


Page 


200  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

mies  to  you,  because  we  witness  against  your  ways,  and 
tell  you  what  the  end  of  them  will  be ;  but  are  we  ene- 
mies to  you  indeed,  whose  desire  is  to  save  you  from 
this  great  wrath,  which  hath  already  entered  into  the 
earth,  and  seized  on  some  ?  Should  we  sooth  you  up, 
and  not  witness  these  things  to  you  which  we  infallibly 
know  ?  How  shall  we  answer  it  to  the  Lord  our  God, 
or  to  your  souls,  when  we  shall  appear  before  him?  If 
we  were  in  your  condition,  would  we  be  content  to  be 
let  go  on,  and  be  overtaken  with  this  great  destruction?" 

Samuel  Fisher  also,  speaking  of  those  several  reli- 
gious ways  and  worships,  gathered  by  the  wisdom  of 
man,  from  the  letter  of  the  scriptures,  and  set  up  by 
human  power,  saith,  ^"^I  tell  you  in  the  name  and  dread 
of  the  living  God,  whether  you  will  hear,  or  forbear, 
of  the  bringing  down  of  that  Babel,  which  you  all  agree 
to  build  upon  it.  And  what  work  will  more  attend  this 
great  catastrophe  of  that  chaos — even  the  old  heaven 
and  earth,  the  worldly  rudiments  of  which  begin  to  melt, 
and  the  frail  foundation  thereof  to  shake,  that  they  may 
remove,  and  the  new  one  come  in  place,  that  must  re- 
main, will,  as  the  Lord  lives,  make  the  ears  to  tingle 
in  time  to  come,  that  refuse  to  hear  of  it  from  the 
tongues  and  pens  of  the  Lord's  prophets,  to  whom  it  is 
revealed ;  and  their  minds  shall  be  amazed,  and  their 
hearts  shake  and  shiver,  that  harden  themselves  against 
the  troublesome  testimony  of  it." 

^^But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel, 
when  he  shall  begin  to  sound"- --these  solemn  warnings 
which  have  been  rejected,  and  kept  out  of  sight,  will 
be  revived  and  brought  into  view,  and  ^'  the  mystery  of 
God  will  be  fiuishcd,  as  he  hath  declared  by  his  ser- 
vants the  prophets." 


I 


REVELATIONS.'  201 

8.  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  l»eaven,  spake  unlo 
me  a(2^ain,  and  said,  Go,  and  take  tlie  little  book  which  is  open 
in  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  standeth  upon  the  sea,  and 
upon  the  earth. 

9.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  said  unto  him,  Give  me 
the  little  book.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up; 
and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth 
sweet  as  honey. 

10.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and 
ate  it  up:  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey:  and  as  soon 
as  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

1  1 .  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again  before 
many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

The  apostle  was  then  commanded  to  "  take  the  little 
book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  eat  it  up.''  This  is 
expressive  of  the  state  of  those  people  to  whom  these 
declarations  were  made :  who,  being  warned,  and  hav- 
ing time  afforded  to  weigh,  consider,  and  digest  them, 
instead  of  turning  every  one  from  the  evil  of  his  ways, 
have  rejoiced  and  made  merry,  as  if  the  danger  was 
over,  and  as  if  they  were  not  come  to  pass :  not  con- 
sidering that  the  long-suffering  of  God  calleth  to  re- 
pentance :  and  that  those  who  being  often  warned, 
harden  the  neck,  and  will  not  turn  to  the  Lord  at  his 
reproof — who  hearing,  will  not  hear,  and  seeing,  will 
not  see,  when  things  are  plain,  will  be  left  to  fall  back- 
ward, "and  be  broken,  and  snared,  and  taken."  And 
where  the  leaders  of  a  people  do  long  cause  them  to 
err,  both  themselves,  and  those  that  are  led  of  them, 
are  destroyed.  Thus,  however  sweet  the  eating  up  of 
the  book  may  be  to  the  taste,  it  will  in  the  end,  be  bit- 
terness and  wo. 

'^  And  he  said  unto  me,  thou  must  prophesy  again 
before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and 


202  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

kings. '^  Thou  must  again  represent,  in  a  clear  man- 
ner, what  the  religion,  temple  and  worship  are,  which 
the  Lord  requires  in  this  spiritual  dispensation.  And 
also  the  certain  destruction  which  will  come  on  all  the 
self-sufficient,  formal  professors  of  it. 


f 


PART   V. 


Containing  a  representation  of  the  state  of  pure 
religion^  exhibited  under  the  character  of  the  Lord''s 
witnesses,  fro7n  the  time  of  the  visible  suppression  of 
the  life  and  power  of  godliness  in  the  church  through- 
out the  time  of  the  former  periods.  Showing  ivhat 
the  loitnesses  were — how  they  prophesied  in  sack- 
cloth— tvere  slain — arose  and  stood  upon  their  feet. 
After  which^  the  apostle  proceeds  to  represent  their 
exaltation  into  heaven.  With  a  summary  view  of 
the  doivnfall  of  all  power  and  authority,  both  in 
government  and  religion,  ivhich  oppose  the  counsel 
and  deteymination  of  Divine  Providence,  "  That  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms 
of  Jesus  Christ.^'' 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1.  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed,  like  unto  a  rod:  and  the 
angel  stood,  saying.  Rise,  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and 
the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein. 

2.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple,  leave  out, 
and  measure  it  notj  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles:  and  the 
holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two  months. 

3.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and  they 
shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days, 
clothed  in  sackcloth. 

26 


204  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

4.  These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks^ 
standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of 
their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies;  and  if  any  man  will 
hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed. 

6.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the 
days  of  their  prophecy:  and  have  power  over  waters,  to  turn 
them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  of- 
ten as  they  will. 

His  having  the  reed,  or  measuring  rod,  given  him, 
shows,  that  it  was  not  his  own  opinion  or  judgment  he 
was  to  depend  upon,  hut  the  standard  of  truth.  ^^And 
the  angel  stood,  saying,  Rise  and  measure  the  temple 
and  the  altar''---the  religion  and  worship  of  Christianity 
in  its  purity — that  as  he  was  to  prophesy  before  many 
peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings,  through 
a  succession  of  ages,  it  might  be  a  standard  of  certainty, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  corruptions  that  would  be 
introduced  into  the  visible  profession  of  it,  and  from  the 
opinions  and  conjectures  of  the  natural  understanding 
of  men  in  their  endeavours  to  effect  a  reformation. 

As  man  turned  from  the  teachings  of  the  word  and 
Spirit,  and  in  his  own  fallen  wisdom  assumed  the  office 
and  character  of  a  minister  of  Christ,  a  ceremonious 
worship  gradually  changed  Christianity  in  name  to 
idolatry.  The  visible  profession,  the  outward  court, 
was  no  longer  Christianity.  It  was,  therefore,  not  to  be 
measured,  nor  taken  into  the  standard  ;  it  being  neither 
the  temple  nor  altar  of  God. 

As  the  outward  court  was  given  to  the  Gentiles,  that 
is,  to  the  natural  understanding  of  man,  (which  is  the 
Gentile  spirit,)  in  the  year  318,  they  had  so  degenerated 
from  the  practices  of  the  primitive  church---the  holy 
city- -that  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  its  worship  and 


ItEVELATIONS.  205 

institutions  were  trampled  under  foot  by  arhitr.iry 
power.  Wliich,  from  the  time  of  pope  Siricius,  and 
the  determination  of  the  council  of  Milan,  A.  D.  390, 
continued  for  the  space  of  1260  years,  or  forty- two 
months. 

The  professors  of  the  Christian  religion  having  been 
gradually  leaning  to  the  powers  of  human  wisdom  and 
sophistry  to  defend  their  doctrines,  in  the  year  273  this 
became  more  apparent  in  the  council  held  respecting 
the  controversy  with  Paul  us  Samosatenus,  bishop  of 
Antioch  ;  when  the  secular  power  was  called  on  to  en- 
force their  decrees,  by  depriving  him  of  his  palace  and 
dignity.  From  this  time,  in  place  of  the  guidance  and 
authority  of  the  word  and  spirit,  which  were  the  life 
and  power  of  the  Christian  church,  human  wisdom  and 
human  authority  were  advanced  to  bear  rule. 

As  in  the  purest  ages  of  the  church,  there  were 
some  who  were  not  sincere  in  their  profession,  or  fell 
away,  so  when  it  became  apostatized,  the  Lord  raised 
up  some,  from  time  to  time,  to  be  witnesses  against  the 
impositions  of  human  inventions:  who,  although  blind- 
ed in  many  things  through  the  superstitions  and  pre- 
judices which  prevailed,  yet  as  they  were  faithful  to 
hold  up  to  the  world,  that  measure  of  truth,  light  and 
word  of  life  conveyed  to  them,  it  was  the  testimony  of 
the  same  living  word  and  spirit  which  supply  the  gold- 
en candlesticks  with  oil ;  and  from  thence  shine,  as 
God^s  witnesses,  to  the  world.  Although  '^clothed  in 
sackcloth"- --in  filthy  garments,  they  are  the  Lord's 
anointed  ones,  before  whom  the  great  mountain  shall 
fall.  "Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  spirit, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts." 

^^And  if  any  man  will  hurl  them,  fire  proceedctii 


206  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

out  of  their  moutli,  and  devoureth  their  enemies.^* 
That  is,  those  in  whom  the  word  and  spirit  of  the  Lord 
hath  begotten  a  testimony  for  him,  however  they  may 
be  despised  of  men,  and  accounted  enemies  for  his  sake, 
the  testimony  which  they  have  borne,  will,  in  time, 
enforce  conviction ;  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  will  not 
return  void,  but  will  kindle  a  zeal  that  will  overcome 
their  opposers;  and  those  that  *^hurt  them  must,"  in 
the  end,  ^^in  this  manner  be  killed/*" 

^^  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not 
in  the  days  of  their  prophecy/'  The  impositions  of  the 
priests  (being  contrary  to  the  practices  of  the  primitive 
Christians  and  the  teachings  of  divine  grace)  were  so 
detected  and  exposed  by  the  witnesses,  that  those  to 
whom  they  prophesied,  convinced  of  the  deadness  of 
their  religious  performances,  could  no  longer  consider 
them  as  the  showers  of  celestial  rain,  or  heavenly  con- 
solations to  the  soul  thirsting  after  righteousness.  Which 
appeared  by  many  sincere,  honest  hearted  people,  la- 
bouring in  their  own  abilities  to  find  out  new  ways  to 
conciliate  the  divine  favour,  and  procure  to  themselves 
that  heavenly  comfort  the  immortal  soul  panted  after. 

"And  have  power  over  waters.''  Societies  sepa- 
rated from  the  established  religions,  are  called  waters. 
These,  through  the  testimony  of  the  witnesses  against 
the  tyranny  of  the  oppressor,  have  been  aroused  to 
defend  their  opinions,  and  assert  their  liberties,  with 
the  carnal  sword ;  thus  "  turning  the  waters  into 
blood ;"  and  smiting  earthly  governments  with  all 
plagues, *as  often  as  permitted  by  Divine  Providence. 

7.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the 
beast  that  asccndcth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  shall  make  war 
against  them,  and  shall  overcome  ihem,  and  kill  them. 


REVELATIONS.  207 

8.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great 
city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also 
our  Lord  was  crucified. 

9.  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and 
nations,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and 
shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 

10.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over 
them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another; 
because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the 
earth. 

11.  And  after  three  days  and  a  half  the  Spirit  of  life  from 
God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet;  and 
great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them. 

'^  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony" 
---have  fully  exposed  the  corruptions  that  had  been 
introduced  into  religion,  and  clearly  established  the 
purity  and  spirituality  of  the  Christian  dispensation, 
the  ecclesiastical  power— -^^  the  beast  that  ascendeth 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  of  human  contrivance- -- 
^^  shall  make  war  against  them"---shall  reason  against 
their  testimony,  as  inconsistent  with  the  laws  and  policy 
of  human  society ;  oppose  their  doctrine,  and  persecute 
the  supportei's  of  it ;  and  finally  prevail  to  suppress, 
"and  kill  them."  This  was  effected  by  the  several 
protestant  governments  of  Europe,  who,  like  the  pa- 
pists, assumed  the  power  to  establish  systems  of  faith, 
and  directories  for  the  worship  of  God.  And  thus, 
human  wisdom  and  human  authority  again  usurped  the 
place  of  the  word  and  spirit :  denying  the  necessity  of, 
and  striving  to  prevent,  any  further  or  greater  reforma- 
tion. 

It  had  been  the  testimony  of  many  of  the  martyrs, 
that  a  reformation  would  arise  through  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit :  and  many  amongst  the  reformed,  who 


208  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

dissented  from  the  new  establishments,  retained  this  be- 
lief;  until  through  the  influence  of  John  Menno,  they 
were  mostly  brought  to  unite  with  his  catechism :  which 
expressed  a  dislike  of  that  doctrine,  of  the  approach  of 
a  marvellous  reformation  in  the  church,  through  an  ex- 
traordinary effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

As  in  the  year  273,  human  wisdom  was  conspicuous 
in  the  decisions  of  the  church,  and  human  authority 
was  called  in  to  enforce  its  decrees,  from  this  time 
the  word  and  spirit  were  evidently  excluded  from  the 
supremacy,  and  "  prophesied"  only  '^  in  sackcloth" — 
their  testimonies  were  subjected  to  the  control  of  hu- 
man wisdom  and  power  for  1260  years.  At  the  expi- 
ration of  which  time,  we  find,  that  in  England,  after 
king  Henry  the  VIII.  had  thrown  off  the  power  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  assumed  to  himself  the  supremacy 
in  matters  of  religion,  the  parliament  and  convocation 
confirmed  it ;  and  it  was  solemnly  enacted,  A.  D.  1533, 
^^  That  the  king  had  full  power  and  authority,  to  re- 
form, redress,  restrain,  order  or  amend,  all  such  mat- 
ters and  things  whatsoever,  which  by  any  spiritual 
authority  or  jurisdiction,  ought,  or  may  be  lawfully  re- 
formed, redressed,  restrained,  ordered,  or  amended, 
most  to  the  pleasure  of  Almighty  God,  and  increase  of 
virtue  in  Christ's  religion."*  It  does  not  appear,  that 
either  the  pleasure  of  the  Almighty,  or  the  increase  of 
Christian  virtues,  were  any  objects  of  king  Henry's 
pursuit. 

The  little  reformation  that  took  place,  seems  rather 
to  have  been  admitted  for  political  purposes'.  For 
altliough  after  divers  struggles,  the  Bible  was  permitted 

*  Neil,  vol.  i.  p.  9. 


REVELATIONS.  209 

to  be  read  in  tlie  English  tongue,  yet  the  sanguinary 
laws  that  succeeded,  and  the  barbarous  executions 
which  took  place  in  consequence  thereof^  manifest  that 
it  was  not  intended  that  people  should  understand  the 
sacred  writings  in  any  other  manner,  than  according 
to  the  directions  of  decrees,  and  letters  patent,  which 
were  commanded  to  be  believed  and  obeyed.  And  thus 
the  consciences  and  faith  of  the  people  were  placed 
under  the  absolute  disposal  of  human  power. 

In  this  situation  things  continued  under  his  successor, 
Edward  VI.  And  notwithstanding  some  further  re- 
formation took  place  in  rites  and  ceremonies,  during 
this  reign,  yet  some  persons  of  strict  and  virtuous  lives, 
were  burned  to  death  on  account  of  religion :  and  it  was 
now  said  by  the  papists,  that  they  saw  men  of  harmless 
lives  might  be  put  to  death  for  heresy,  by  the  confes- 
sion of  the  reformers  themselves. 

'^  And  their  dead  bodies" — their  testimonies  which 
were  slain — ^^  shall  lie"  in  this  fair  and  conspicuous 
^^  street" — the  broad  highway  between  papists  and 
protestants — ^^of  the  great  city,"  the  profession  of 
Christianity;  ^^ which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom,"^ 
from  its  corruptions,  licentiousness,  and  wallowing  in 
impurity  ;  "  and  Egypt;"  from  its  tyranny  and  oppres- 
sion of  the  Lord's  people  ;  and  from  their  priests,  like 
the  magicians  of  Egypt  at  the  command  of  their  prince, 
practising  rites  and  ceremonies  to  imitate  the  power  of 
God  ; ''  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified,"  spiritually, 
in  his  witnesses,  as  he  was  personally,  at  Jerusalem,  by 
the  Jews. 

"  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues^ 
and  nations,"  that  is,  they  of  the  several  sorts  of  reli- 
gious professions,  founded  on  human  wisdom  and  policy^ 


210  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

which  are  the  waters  on  which  the  great  whore  sitteth ; 
^^ shall  see  their  dead  bodies;"  their  testimonies  lying 
dead- --disregarded,  and  trampled  upon,  "three  days 
and  a  half,''  viz  :  the  day  of  the  power  of  the  papists, 
which  was  again  fully  restored  by  queen  Mary---the  day 
of  the  power  of  the  Episcopalians — the  day  of  the  power 
of  the  Presbyterians — and  half  the  day  of  the  power  of 
the  Independents — "and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead 
bodies,"  that  is,  their  neglected,  slain  testimonies,  "  to 
be  put  in  graves" — to  be  buried,  or  hidden  out  of  sight. 
They  affording  a  refuge  to  some  of  the  parties  perse- 
cuted, and  applying  to  the  prevailing  powers  on  their 
behalf;  setting  forth  the  practices  of  the  primitive 
Christians,  and  faithful  martyrs  since ;  as  the  sufferers 
also  did  in  their  own  defence ;  by  which  means  their 
testimonies  were  kept  in  view ;  although  they  were 
slain,  lay  dead,  disregarded,  and  trampled  upon  by 
each  party,  in  forming  their  own  religious  systems,  and 
in  their  subsequent  practices. 

''  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth :"  the  rulers 
and  governors  thereof,  "shall  make  merry" — shall  re- 
joice that  their  barbarous  practices  are  sanctioned  by 
others.  "  And  send  gifts" — embassies  and  mutual  con- 
gratulations;  "because  these  two  prophets  tormented 
them"  in  their  arbitrary  proceedings. 

Emperors,  kings,  and  rulers,  who  before  had  been 
considered  as  tyrants,  and  supporters  of  idolatry,  were 
now  styled,  Most  Christian,  and  Catholic,  and  Defenders 
of  the  Faith :  or  from  being  heretics  or  usurpers,  were 
now  allowed  to  be  lawful  rulers.  The  church  of  Rome, 
which  had  been  the  whore  of  Babylon,  became  the 
mother  church ;  and  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  had  been 
the  beast,  and  antichrist,  became  Ms  holiness;  or  a 


^i 


RKVEIAIIONS.  211 

brother  in  Christ.  The  Episcopalians  were  elder  bre- 
thren to  the  Presbyterians,  as  these  were  reverend 
brethren  to  the  Independents  and  Baptists.  Each  party 
flattering  those  in  power,  although  they  reciprocally 
censured  the  religious  opinions  of  each  other. 

'^  And  after  three  days  and  a  half"---the  Papists, 
Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians  having  each  had  their 
day  of  power,  and  the  Independents  being  in  the  middle 
of  their  day  of  power — "the  spirit  of  life  from  God  en- 
tered into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet.''  There 
was  now  a  people  raised  up  to  own  and  witness  the 
WORD  and  spirit  of  God  in  life  and  power,  to  be  their 
teacher,  lawgiver  and  leader:  to  disclaim  all  human 
wisdom  and  contrivance  in  divine  worship,  and  all  hu- 
man authority  and  coercive  penalties  in  the  discipline 
of  the  church  of  Christ:  and  to  see  that  every  thing 
which  had  been  introduced  into  Christianity,  without 
the  authority  of  God's  Spirit,  must  be  parted  with ; 
and  that  the  true  Christian  life,  which  is  a  new  and 
heavenly  birth,  brought  forth  in  the  soul,  must  be  wit- 
nessed by  all  that  would  merit  a  title  to  the  Christian 
name. 

'•^  And  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them." 
Like  unto  the  fear  of  the  Moabites  when  they  sent  for 
Balaam  to  curse  the  children  of  Israel---the  type  of 
Christianity. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  period  of  more  diversity 
of  religious  opinions,  than  the  one  in  which  George 
Fox  appeared,  to  preach  the  true  living  gospel  of 
Christ,  which  had  long  been  buried  in  mystery  and  su- 
perstition, or  smothered  with  human  conjectures  and 
opinions.  Notwithstanding  the  dilfferent  parties  were 
contending  amongst  themselves,  they  generally  united 
27 


212  ANALYSIS  OK  THE 

together  in  opposing  his  doctrines.*  Though  he  was  a 
person  little  conversant  amongst  men- --uneducated  in 
arts,  languages  and  sciences- --unversed  in  the  various 
modes  of  divinity- --unprotected  by  men,  and  subjected 
to  the  mobbings  of  upwards  of  one  hundred  opposers 
from  the  press,  besides  the  misrepresentations  which 
teemed  from  the  pulpits,  yet,  in  opposition  to  the 
pride,  policy  and  power  of  a  learned  priesthood,  and  a 
prejudiced  people,  with  a  bigoted  magistracy  at  their 
head,  he  was  made  instrumental,  through  the  simple 
doctrine  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  to  the  turning  many 
thousands,  not  from  one  form  into  another,  but  from 
spiritual  darkness  into  spiritual  light---frora  a  state  of 
spiritual  death,  to  a  life  of  righteousness:  and,  in  some 
instances,  from  habitual  vice  to  a  course  of  strict  virtue. 

The  tenor  of  his  doctrine  was  to  wean  men  from  sys- 
tems, ceremonies  and  outside  religious  contrivances ; 
and  to  lead  them  to  an  acquaintance  with  themselves, 
by  a  most  solicitous  attention  to  what  passed  in  their 
own  minds :  directing  them  to  a  principle  of  spiritual 
life,  manifested  in  their  own  souls ;  which,  if  duly  at- 
tended to,  would  introduce  rectitude  of  mind,  simpli- 
city of  manners,  and  a  life  and  conversation  adorned 
with  every  Christian  virtue;  and  to  the  enjoyment  of 
that  true  and  substantial  peace,  which  the  panting  soul 
had  been  looking  for,  and  longing  after,  which  is  the 
effect  of  righteousness. 

The  success  and  fruits  of  his  ministry  show,  that  he 
was  endowed  with  qualifications  and  authority  superior 
to  those  conferred  by  universities,  or  the  appointment 
or  ordination  of  men.     And  the  system  of  discipline  he 

*  Phipps,  p.  210. 


KEVELATIONS.  213 

was  led  to  establish,  for  the  well  ordering  and  manag- 
ing the  affairs  of  society,  has  been  found  sufficient  to 
answer  the  purposes  for  which  it  was  instituted  ;  and 
to  manifest  the  superiority  of  that  wisdom  by  which  it 
was  dictated. 

Amongst  other  things  which  exposed  George  Fox 
and  his  fellow  believers  to  personal  abuse,  was,  that 
they  viewed  the  customary  modes  of  salutation,  unco- 
vering the  head,  bowing  the  body,  and  using  compli- 
mentary speeches  and  titles,  as  owing  their  origin  to 
pride  on  the  one  hand,  and  folly  and  parasitical  arti- 
fice on  the  other ;  and,  therefore,  esteemed  it  their 
duty  to  bear  a  public  testimony  against  these  customs, 
by  declining  compliance  therewith. 

Their  manner  of  address,  though  singular,  and  con- 
trary to  fashion,  was  neither  absurd  nor  inconsistent 
with  reason  or  propriety;  yet  it  begat  general  dislike, 
filled  the  magistrates,  ecclesiastics  and  laics  with  in- 
dignation, and  exposed  Friends  to  grievous  abuse  in 
their  persons  :  being  often  beaten,  buffeted,  stoned,  im- 
prisoned and  fined,  for  no  other  reason  than  their  declin- 
ing to  take  off  their  hats,  and  to  give  the  customary 
titles  of  adulation  to  men. 

Their  doctrine,  their  circumspect  conversation,  their 
plain  dealing  and  honest  testimonies  against  religion 
without  righteousness,  carrying  with  them  strong  re- 
proof to  hypocrisy  and  lifeless  profession,  were  little 
less  offensive  to  many  of  the  ostentatious  and  formal 
professoi's  of  the  age. 

But  what  contributed  as  much  as  all  the  rest,  to  fasten 
in  the  minds  of  the  people  an  aversion,  too  deeply 
rooted  to  be  easily  eradicated,  was,  their  opinion  that 
the  gospel  ministry  was  free ;  and  that  every  true  gos- 


214  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

pel  minister  ought  to  minister  because  it  was  his  in- 
dispensable duty,  arising  from  an  immediate  divine  call 
and  qualification  ;  and  that  no  person  ought  to  preach 
for  hire :  but  that  in  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
they  ought  to  give  freely  to  the  people.  And  their 
practice  corresponded  with  their  doctrine. 

They  also  declared  that  the  Lord  would  bring  down 
the  antichristian  ministry,  and  the  antichristian  means 
by  which  it  was  supported.  And  therefore  believed 
it  to  be  their  indispensable  duty  to  refrain  from  .the 
payment  of  tithes,  as  unlawful  in  the  sight  of  God, 
whatever  they  might  suifer  from  men  on  tUat  account. 
These  things  touched  the  teachers  of  every  other  de- 
nomination in  a  very  tender  part — their  interests — and, 
as  Gough  expresses  it,  raised  against  them  a  combined 
host  of  foes,  such  as  have  been  able  to  overturn  king- 
doms. The  priesb^  and  pastors  of  every  other  class, 
however  at  variance  amongst  themselves,  generally 
took  the  alarm,  and  united  in  exertions  against  these 
hated  reformers,  to  paint  them  in  hideous  colours :  to 
impress  upon  the  magistrates  and  the  people,  the  most 
unfavourable  opinion  of  the  doctrine  and  conduct  of 
those  men,  who,  in  the  face  of  the  whole  world,  had  so 
widely  deviated  from  the  common  conduct  of  mankind, 
and  broached  opinions,  in  their  view,  so  pernicious. 

Biassed  by  prejudice,  and  blinded  by  passion,  their 
representations  of  this  people  transgressed  the  bounds 
of  candour  and  of  truth.  The  pulpits,  in  the  solemn 
hours  of  divine  worship,  were  converted  into  vehicles 
of  calumny  and  fiction.  Every  ridiculous  story  was 
circulated  to  their  disadvantage,  and  all  manner  of 
pains  taken  to  represent  them,  not  what  they  were,  but 
what  their  adversaries  would  have  them  thought  to  be. 


REVELATIONS.  215 

The  press,  seconding  the  efforts  of  the  pulpit, 
spread  undeserved  reproach  widely,  and  to  ages  yet 
unborn.  Men  of  letters,  leisure  and  abilities,  warped 
by  the  popular  voice,  without  giving  themselves  time 
to  consider  this  people  and  their  doctrines  attentively, 
joined  in  the  common  cause  against  them.  This  con- 
federacy of  enemies  could  vilify  their  reputation,  abuse 
their  persons,  plunder,  imprison  and  grievously  perse- 
cute them  ;  but  could  neither  overset  their  confidence 
in  divine  support,  nor  prevent  the  increase  of  their 
numbers,  till  they  became  a  considerable  body ;  not 
more  remarkable  for  the  singularities  of  their  profes- 
sion, than  for  the  uniform  practice  of  every  Christian 
virtue,  and  the  iniquity  and  severity  of  the  sufferings 
inflicted  on  them,  through  three  successive  revolutions 
of  government.  When,  at  length,  obtaining  a  tolera- 
tion, they  gradually  overcame  the  unfounded  preju- 
dices raised  against  them,  in  the  view  of  men  of  can- 
dour generally,  as  has  been  before  related. 

12.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto 
them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a 
cloud;  and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 

13.  And  the  same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  and 
the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell;  and  in  the  earthquake  were 
slain  of  men,  seven  thousand;  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted, 
and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

The  apostle  having  described  the  state  of  pure 
Christianity  in  the  character  of  the  witnesses  down  to 
the  same  period  of  time  with  the  two  former  represen- 
tations, he  then  proceeds  to  exhibit  a  general  view 
of  their  exaltation,  and  the  overthrow  of  formality  and 
superstition. 


216  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

'^  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing unto  them,  Come  up  hither."  Men  of  liberality, 
of  £^11  persuasions,  on  examining  the  principles  and 
practices  of  this  people,  who  professed  the  word  and 
spirit  to  be  their  leader,  have  found  they  were  per- 
fectly consistent  with  the  religion  and  morality  point- 
ed out  in  the  scriptures  of  truth.  And  that  it  was 
not  from  any  perverseness  or  obstinacy  they  differed 
from  others  in  those  things  which  rendered  them  sin- 
gular, but  from  clear  apprehensions  of  duty.  They 
being  humane,  sociable  and  kindly  affectionate;  seek- 
ing the  good  of  all  men  ;  insomuch  that  none  but  those 
who  disregarded  the  witness  of  God  in  their  own  con- 
sciences could  blame  or  reproach  them  for  insincerity. 
Many  publications  have  declared  these  sentiments 
respecting  them ;  among  others,  the  following  observa- 
tions of  the  late  governor  Livingston,  of  New  Jersey, 
is  entitled  to  respect,  from  Ids  known  and  approved 
moral,  political,  and  literary  character.* 

**  As  to  my  own  part,  I  doubt  not  that  the  gospel 
may  be  preached  without  that  immense  apparatus  of 
human  erudition,  an  expensive  education,  and  libraries 
of  theological  books.  An  apparatus  that  hath  but  too 
often  proved  the  means  of  inflating  with  literary  pride, 
and  terminated  in  *  that  wisdom  by  which  the  world 
knew  not  God :'  while  it  arrogantly  despised,  as  '  the 
foolishness  of  preaching,'  that  by  which  ^it  pleased 
God  to  save  them  that  believe.'  Indeed,  I  know  it  may, 
because  I  know  it  has  been,  and  still  is.  The  apostles 
had  not  this  kind  of  preparation.  Excepting  St.  Paul, 
they  were  all  illiterate  fishermen  and  mechanics;  and 

*  American  Museum,  vol.  viii.  p.  255. 


REVKLATIOxN'S.  217 

George  Fox  alone,  has,  without  human  learning,  done 
more  towards  the  restoration  of  real  unadulterated 
Christianity,  and  the  extirpation  of  priestcraft,  super- 
stition, and  ridiculous  unavailing  rites  and  ceremonies, 
than  any  other  reformer  in  Protestant  Christendom  has 
with  it.  But  the  apostles  and  primitive  evangelists 
were,  you  say,  in  preaching  the  gospel,  illuminated 
and  directed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  therefore  wanted 
not  the  assistance  of  systematical  codes,  and  folio  volumes 
of  cabalistical  criticism.  They  were  so;  and  who  dare, 
in  modern  times,  or  at  any  time,  preach  that  same  gos- 
pel fwithout  the  like  illumination  and  direction.  If 
without  it  he  pretends  to  preach  any  gospel,  I  am  sure 
it  would  be  a  gospel  of  his  own  making,  or  that  of  his 
scholastic  preceptors." 

I  might  add  the  testimonies  of  other  eminent  men, 
which  for  brevity's  sake  I  omit.  However,  I  have  not 
the  least  doubt,  but  the  more  strictly  and  generally  the 
principles  and  doctrines  of  this  society  come  to  be  exa- 
mined and  considered,  the  more  fully  consistent  with 
reason,  sound  philosophy,  and  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  they  will  appear.  And  as  the  spiritual  blindness, 
occasioned  by  prejudice,  comes  to  be  removed,  such 
religious  systems  and  modes  of  worship,  as  are  formed 
by  human  wisdom  and  contrivance,  supported  by  human 
power,  or  pecuniary  means,  and  performed  in  the  mere 
strength  of  the  natural  abilities,  will  also  appear  to  be 
neither  consistent  with  reason,  with  true  philosophy, 
nor  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  gospel  dispensation ;  and 
therefore  not  the  true  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  And 
thus  the  two  witnesses,  the  Word  and  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  will,  by  a  great  voice,  saying,  "  Come  up  hither,'' 
be  restored  to  their  place  and  dignity,  which  they  held 


218  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

in  the  primitive  church  ;  though  in  a  cloud  to  the  su- 
perstitious, whose  religion  consists  in  outward  ceremo- 
nies, and  acts  of  devotion  taught  by  the  precepts  of  men. 

*^  And  the  same  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake" 
— a  great  revolution  in  government  at  the  same  time  of 
the  witnesses  ascending.  "  And  the  tenth  part  of  the 
city  fell.''  The  tenth  part  of  the  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity fell  from  its  assumed  power  and  dignity. 

"  And  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  names*  of 
men,  seven  thousand'' — the  complete  number  of  all 
the  titles  of  ecclesiastical  honour  and  dignity,  whereby 
the  locusts,  bred  up  for  the  ministry,  in  the  smoke  of 
humai>  wisdom,  are  distinguished  in  the  exercise  of 
their  lordly.  Gentile  dominion;  a  dominion,  long  since 
furnished  by  the  dragon,  who  gave  the  beast  his  power, 
and  great  authority,  and  which  has  been  continued  in 
succession  down  to  the  present  time.  This  succession 
will  now  be  so  broken,  and  the  power  so  lost,  that,  as 
Dr.  Chandler  observes,  '^  Not  all  the  men  on  earth,  nor 
all  the  angels  in  heaven,  can  restore  it."  These  were 
names  of  men,  given  by  men,  and  not  by  the  Holy 
Spirit.  For  true  Christians  assume  no  names,  or  titles 
of  dignities ;  having  but  one  Master,  even  Christ,  and 
they  are  all  brethren. 

*^  And  the  remnant  were  affrighted,"  appears  to  ap- 
ply to  the  people  of  Great  Britain,  who  have  long  given 
their  strength  to  the  beast,  after  his  power  was  shaken, 
and  a  door  might  easily  have  been  opened  for  the  re- 
moval of  all  ecclesiastical  authority.  Through  the  self- 
ish views  of  men,  overruled  by  the  providence  of  the 

*  Though  the  word  "  names"  is  omitted  in  the  common 
translation,  it  is  noted  as  having  a  place  in  the  Greek. 


RKVEI.ATIONS.  219 

Almighty,  this  power  was  restored  and  preserved,  until 
his  judgments  against  the  great  whore  should  be  fulfill- 
ed ;  when  they  will  leave  religion  free  of  all  restraints, 
and  *'  give  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven."  That  is,  ac- 
knowledge his  supreme  power  and  right  to  rule  and 
reign  in  the  kingdoms  of  this  world ;  and  to  govern  and 
direct  the  consciences  of  men,  without  any  interposition 
or  restraint,  much  less  punishment,  by  their  authority. 
Which  only  will  be  the  way  to  fix  their  government 
on  a  permanent  foundation,  and  to  enjoy  the  protection 
and  blessings  of  Divine  Providence. 

14.  The  second  wo  is  past;  and  behold,  the  third  wo  cometh 
quickly. 

15.  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded j  and  there  were  great 
voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  be- 
come the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ:  and  he 
shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

16.  And  the  four-and-twenty  elders  which  sat  before  God  on 
their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 

ir.  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come;  because  thou  hast  taken 
to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned. 

18.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and 
the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged,  and  that  thou 
shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to 
the  saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  greatj  and 
shouldest  destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth. 

19,  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there 
was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testament :  and  there 
were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earth- 
quake, and  great  hail. 

After  the  destruction  of  the  great  apostate  city  has 
thus  commenced,  in  the  fall  of  the  tenth  part  thereof, 
as  a  certain  sign  and  prelude  of  her  full  and  final  over- 

28 


:^20  ANALYSIS  Of  THE 

throw,  we  are  informed  that  *•  tlie  second  wo  is  past,^ 
and  behold,  the  third  wo  conieth  qiiick-ly."  lie  that 
hath  often  warned,  long  waited,  and  given  space  for 
repentance,  will  go  on,  as  he  has  begun,  until  he  make 
an  end. 

The  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  in  the  wars 
and  calamitous  events  attending,  will  be  convincing  to 
all  that  are  religious,  that  the  remarkable  visitations 
through  divine  judgments,  and  the  great  overturnings 
and  revolutions  which  will  take  place,  will  not  be  such  as 
commonly  happen  in  the  kingdoms  of  men  ;  but  will  be 
indisputable  evidences  that  the  Lord  has  arisen,  and 
manifested  that  power  and  authority  by  which  he  will 
proceed  to  overturn  all  the  opposers  of  his  peaceable 
reign  and  government ;  until  "  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
Christ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever" — in  time 
here,  as  well  as  in  eternity.  -  And  the  heavenly  host 
joined  in  solemn  adoration,  worship,  and  thanksgiving 
to  God,  for  the  manifestation  of  his  great  power. 

^^  And  the  nations  were  angry,"'  that  they  should  be 
disturbed  in  their  settlements  ;  and  angry,  because  they 
had,  at  the  expense  of  justice  and  equity,  and  at  the 
risk  of  public  tranquillity,  nourished  those  false  pro- 
phets, who  had  cried,  "  Peace,  peace,''  because  they 
put  into  their  mouths ;  and  because  they  had  smitten, 
rejected,  and  oppressed  the  Lord's  messengers,  who 
had  faithfully  warned  them  in  his  name,  that  the  Lord 
would  certainly  arise,  to  overthrow  the  whole  kingdom 
of  antichrist ;  and  that  all  those  governments  and  esta- 
blishments that  supported  it,  must  necessarily  fall  in  its 
destruction. 

**And  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be 


TIEVELATIONS.  221 

judged,  is  come.''  That  the  eyes  of  mankind  should  be 
opened  to  see  the  dead  state  of  the  soul,  until  it  is  quick- 
ened by  a  divine  principle;  and  that  all  the  religious 
exercises  performed  in  the  strength  of  the  natural  abili- 
ties, however  devoutly  and  zealously  accomplished,  are 
in  themselves  dead,  and  therefore  offensive  to  God. 
Having  this  perception,  they  will  be  enabled  to  judge 
who  have,  and  who  have  not,  been  his  true  followers. 

"And  the  time  is  come  that  thou  shouldest  give  re- 
ward unto  thy  servants  the  prophets;"  in  manifesting 
the  truth  and  certainty  of  their  mission,  by  bringing  to 
pass  the  things  whicli  they  declared  at  thy  word. 
''And  to  tlie  saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small 
and  great."  Although  they  had  been  abused  and  de- 
spised for  bearing  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  preferring 
the  fear  of  God  to  the  favour  of  men,  they  will  now  be 
esteemed  and  respected  for  their  sincerity ;  whilst  those 
that  "corrupt  the  earth,"  by  committing  fornication 
with  the  rulers  and  governors  thereof,  will  be  cast 
down  and  destroyed. 

*^  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven;"  it 
will  be  evident  to  pious,  religious  people,  in  general, 
that  only  the  regenerate,  the  pure  in  heart,  are  the 
true  spiritual  worshippers  of  God  ;  that  they  are  his*^' 
temple,  in  which  is  '^the  ark  of  his  testament" — his 
divine  law  written,  and  his  will  manifested  ;  as  the  law 
of  Moses  was  written  and  deposited  in  the  ark  out- 
wardly, the  type.  "And  there  were  lightnings" — 
contending  of  passions:  "and  voices" — sentiments  of 
parties  exciting  to  action  :  "and  thunderings" — awful 
visitations,  by  fires,  and  famines,  and  such  like  solemn 
appearancesofthe  pouring  down  of  the  Almighty's  judg- 
ments: "and  an  earthquake" — a  revolution;  "and 
great  hail" — a  great  mortality  by  pestilential  disorders. 


PAKT   VI. 


jlccotmt  of  the  primitive  Christian  church,  under 
the  character  of  a  ivoman — the  persecutions  she  met 
ivith — the  war  in  heaven — her  final  fl^ight  into  the 
tvilderness,  and  the  time  of  her  continuance  there — 
persecutions  carried  on  by  the  beast  and  his  image, 
during  the  time  of  her  absence,  against  every  attempt 
for  a  reformatio?!  amongst  the  remnant  of  her  seed, 
which  approached  toward  her  external  appearance 
in  her  primitive  state,  and  endeavoured  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

1.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven;  a  woman 
•lothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon 
her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars: 

2.  And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and 
pained  to  be  delivered. 

3.  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven;  and,  be- 
hold, a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns, 
and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 

4.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven, 
and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth.  And  the  dragon  stood  before 
the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her 
child  as  soon  as  it  was  born. 

5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  man-child,  who  was  to  rule  all 


ANALYSIS  OF    IHE  UKVELATIONS.  223 

nations  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto 
God,  and  to  his  throne. 

6.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath 
a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a 
thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 

7.  And  there  was  war  in  heaven;  Michael  and  his  angels 
fought  against  the  dragon:  and  the  dragon  fought,  and  his  an- 
gels, 

8.  And  prevailed  not;  neither  was  their  place  found  any 
more  in  heaven. 

9.  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent, 
called  the  devil,  and  satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world: 
he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out 
with  him. 

^^  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  (or  sign)  in 
heaven."  Answering  to  the  earnest  expectation  of  all 
that  waited  for  the  spiritual  consolation  of  Israel,  but  a 
wonder  and  astonishment  to  those  who  in  their  carnal 
conceivings  were  imagining  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
would  come  in  outward  glory  and  splendour.  "A. 
woman  clothed  with  the  sun."  That  is,  a  church  about 
to  be  established,  that  fully  answered  the  divine  pro- 
phecies recorded  in  the  scriptures  of  truth,  and  that 
abolished  the  Jewish  types,  figures  and  ceremonies; 
and  thus  "had  the  moon  under  her  feet." 

The  crown  of  twelve  stars  signifies  the  twelve  apos- 
tles, who  were  sent  forth  as  lights  into  the  world ;  and 
the  success  of  their  mission  crowning  their  travail. 
"And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth, 
and  pained  to  be  delivered."  This  represents  the 
earnest  labour,  care  and  travail  of  the  church  and  her 
faithful  pastors,  that  her  members  might  be  preserved 
from  carnal  ordinances,  and  outward  observations  of 
meats,  drinks,  washings  of  the  body,  days  and  times. 


224  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

and  such  like  ceremonies;  that  they  might  pursue  those 
things  which  reach  the  spiritual,  immortal  soul,  which 
must,  therefore,  be  spiritual ;  that  thereby  they  might 
be  renewed  into  the  image  of  Christ.  That  as  he  was, 
even  so  they  might  be,  through  his  power,  in  this 
world,  pure,  holy,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners. 

^'And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven" — 
that  is,  among  the  professors  of  religion.  ^^  And,  be- 
hold, a  great  red  dragon" — a  bloody  spirit  of  infidelity, 
which  opposed  and  persecuted  the  Christians.  The 
heads  and  horns  represent  the  larger  governments  and 
less  executive  powers,  which  determined  and  executed 
the  sanguinary  mandates. 

"  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth. '^  Many  who, 
from  their  offices,  had  been  accounted  as  lights  in  the 
church,  w^ere  drawn  from  their  proper  stations  by  the 
tail  of  the  dragon.  That  is,  by  precedents,  imitating 
the  unbelieving  Jewish  and  Gentile  doctors;  assuming 
arbitrary  powers  over  the  consciences  of  men,  which 
they  began  to  impose  in  the  second  century ;  and  in 
the  third,  practised  like  earthly  tyrants. 

"  And  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman,  for  to 
devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born."  He  destroy- 
ed the  children  at  Bethlehem,  but  missed  the  child  he 
sought  after.  He  crucified  our  Lord  in  the  flesh,  but 
could  not  stop  the  effusion  of  his  Spirit.  He  perse- 
cuted his  members,  and  seduced  many  from  the  faith, 
yet  the  man-child  was  brought  forth,  a  pure,  holy,  hea- 
venly birth  in  the  soul,  that  no  acts  of  barbarity  or  ty- 
ranny inflicted  on  the  material  body  could  reach  or 
destroy.  "  Who  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of 
iron."     This  will  appear  a  mystery  to  the  natural  un- 


REVELATIONS.  225 

derstanding  of  man  ;  more  especially  as  the  children  of 
the  night  have  had  a  long  time  of  revelling,  rejoicing 
and  triumphing  over  the  Word  and  Spirit,  whilst  they 
proj)hesied  in  sackcloth;  which  true  man-ciiild,  restored 
to  its  original  state  and  order,  is  to  bear  rule  over  na- 
tions, as  well  as  individuals.  Even  that  power  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  "  smote  Rahab,  and  wounded  the  dra- 
gon,'' will  also  reduce  the  fiery,  ravening,  lion-like  na- 
ture of  man,  to  such  a  state  of  humility,  that  a  little 
child,  begotten  in  this  power,  shall  lead  them,  notwith- 
standing so  many  of  his  professed  followers  cannot  be- 
lieve in  his  promises,  or  trust  in  his  arm  for  preserva- 
tion. 

^^And  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to 
his  throne,"  and  retained  in  the  heavens  until  these 
times,  which  are  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things 
that  ever  have  been  out  of  order,  which  have  been 
spoken  of  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since 
the  world  began.* 

"  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where 
she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed 
her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore 
days."  As  the  natural  man,  through  human  qualifica- 
tions, undertook  the  office  of  pastors,  and  teachers  of 
Christianity,  deform  of  godliness  gradually  began  to  take 
place;  that  about  the  middle  of  the  second  century, 
certain  outward  typical  ceremonies,  which  had  been 
practised  by  some  of  the  apostles,  on  certain  occasions, 
were  considered  as  having  some  secret  spiritual  vir- 
tues united  to  them,  which,  through  these  means,  were 
conveyed  to  the  spiritual  immortal  soul.    This  appears 

*  Acts"iii.  21. 


226  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

from  the  controversies  which  arose  about  that  time,  and 
shortly  after,  respecting  the  celebration  of  Easter,  and 
other  rites  equally  insignificant.  From  this  time,  the 
woman,  the  true  church,  apparently  began  her  flight 
into  the  wilderness.  For  she  did  not  flee  altogether ; 
but  through  these  means,  the  minds  of  the  people  be- 
gan to  be  bewildered ;  though  the  visible  form  was  not 
wholly  departed  from  for  a  considerable  time.  And 
notwithstanding  there  were  some  that  bore  testimony 
to  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  church  of  Christ,  in  every 
succeeding  age,  yet  such  was  the  generally  beclouded 
state  of  the  human  mind,  that  they  were  only  consider- 
ed as  mystics,  visionaries,  or  heretics ;  and  their  tes- 
timonies so  far  rejected,  as  not  to  be  considered  even 
as  a  foundation  for  a  general  reformation  for  the  space 
of  1260  years ;  or  until  the  time  of  John  Huss,  who  was 
a  disciple  of  the  famous  WicklifF,  and  suffered  martyr- 
dom about  the  year  1416.* 

He,  speaking  of  the  reformation  of  the  church,  saith, 
"  I  believe  there  shall  arise  a  new  people,  formed  after 
the  new  man,  which  is  created  after  God ;  of  which 
people,  new  clerks  and  priests  shall  come,  and  be 
taken ;  which  shall  hate  covetousness  and  glory  of  this 
life,  labouring  to  a  heavenly  conversation.  Notwith- 
standing, all  these  things  shall  be  brought  by  little  and 
little,  and  wrought  in  continuance  and  order  of  times, 
dispensed  of  God  for  the  same  purpose.  And  this  God 
doth,  and  will  do,  of  his  own  goodness  and  mercy,  and 
for  the  riches  of  his  patience ;  giving  time  and  space  of 
repentance  to  them  that  had  long  lain  in  their  sins,  to 
amend  and  fly  from  the  face  of  the  Lord's  fury;  until 

*  Fox's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  580,  London  edit.  1610. 


REVELATIONS.  227 

at  length  all  shall  siifTer  together;  and  until  both  the 
carnal  people,  and  priests,  and  clerks,  in  process  and 
order  of  time,  shall  tall  away,  and  be  consumed,  and 
eaten  of  the  moth."* 

Protestants,  in  general,  have  esteemed  John  Huss  a 
true  martyr  of  Christ,  and  professed  to  believe  that  his 
prophecy  would  in  time  be  fulfilled.  As  he  and  Jerome 
of  Prague,  both  foretold,  that  their  enemies  would  cer- 
tainly be  called  to  judgment,  after  one  hundred  years 
come  and  gone ;  which  was  looked  upon  to  have  been 
strictly  fulfilled,  in  the  wars  and  separations  from  the 
Romish  church  which  took  place  at  the  reformation. 
And  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  Luther  began  to  write 
against  the  pope  about  the  year  1516. 

Having  got  forward  in  point  of  time,  in  order  to 
show  the  fulfilling  of  the  1260  years,  I  now  return  to 
the  order  of  the  history. 

"  And  there  was  war  in  heaven."  That  is,  there 
were  disputes  and  controversies  respecting  religion. 
**  Michael  and  his  angels  fought."  Those  that  believed 
in  the  providence  of  God,  in  revealed  religion,  and  that 
Christianity  was  a  divine  institution,  fought  with  their 
spiritual  weapons,  and  patient  sufferings  unto  death 
— "and  the  dragon  fought,  and  his  angels" — infidelity, 
the  supporters  of  Paganism,  and  denyers  of  Christianity, 
with  their  bloody  weapons  of  persecution  and  cruel 
tortures  inflicted  on  these  unresisting  victims — ^'  and 
prevailed  not" — the  effects  of  Christianity  on  the  lives 
of  true  believers,  had  been  so  conspicuous  as  to  appear 
a  demonstration  of  its  divine  original ;  and  its  evidences, 
to  the  candid  inquirer,  were  found  worthy  of  belief. 

*  Fox's  Arts  and  Monuments,  p.  580,  London  edit.   1610 
29 


228  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

"  Neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven." 
Their  ridiculous,  absurd,  and  inhuman  rites  and  cere- 
monies, their  debauched  lives,  and  barbarous  practices, 
were  so  detected  and  exposed,  that  they  never  reco- 
vered that  superstitious  veneration  for  their  religious 
character,  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  which  aforetime 
they  had  long  held.  '^  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast 
out,  that  old  serpent,"  self-sufficiency;  '^  called  the 
devil,"  from  his  arbitrary  tyranny,  "  and  satan,"  be- 
cause of  unbelief  and  opposition,  ^*  which  deceiveth 
the  whole  world,  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,"  to  be 
a  tool  for  government — "  and  his  angels" — the  Gentile 
priests,  augurs,  and  whole  rabble  of  diviners  were  cast 
out  with  him. 

10.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven,  Now  is  come 
salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the 
power  of  his  Christ:  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast 
down,  which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night. 

1 1.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and 
by  the  word  of  their  testimony^  and  they  loved  not  their  lives 
unto  the  death. 

12.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them. 
Wo  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  sea,  for  the  devil 
is  come  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  know- 
eth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 

13.  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the 
earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man- 
child. 

14.  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great 
eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place; 
where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time, 
from  the  face  of  the  serpent. 

15.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a  flood 
after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away 
of  the  flood. 


REVELATIONS.  229 

16.  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth  opened 
her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast 
out  of  his  mouth. 

17.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  wiili  the  woman,  and  went 
to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

*^  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven,  Now 
is  come  salvation  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ :  for  the  accuser  of 
our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before 
our  God  day  and  night."  This  is  expressive  of  that 
general  joy  and  gladness  of  the  Christians,  in  the  tri- 
umph of  their  religion,  when  Gallienus,  the  emperor, 
published  his  edicts  in  their  favour,  about  the  year 
258 ;  in  the  prospect  that  they  should  no  more,  as  for- 
merly, be  considered  by  the  people  as  enemies  to  reli- 
gion, and,  therefore,  the  causes  of  the  divine  displea- 
sure: nor,  as  more  lately  by  some  emperors,  at  the 
instigation  of  their  sorcerers,  accused  of  preventing 
their  oracles  from  returning  answers,  which  they  would 
not  do  while  the  Christians  were  near.  For  this  cause 
some  of  them  had  been  banished  away,  and  others  se- 
verely persecuted.  "And  they  overcame  him  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,''  in  the  strength  of  which,  many 
meekly  suffered.  "And  by  the  word  of  their  testi- 
mony ;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death  ;"  pre- 
ferring the  answer  of  a  good  conscience,  to  the  enjoy- 
ing of  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 

'^  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell 
in  them."  Rejoice,  ye  sincere  Christians  that  dwell  in 
the  pure  life  of  religion.  You  are  conquerors,  even 
through  sufferings.     But, 

"  Wo  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  sea." 


230  ANALYSIS  OF  THK 

From  about  the  time  that  Gallienus  published  his  edicts 
in  favour  of  the  Christians,  their  outward  affairs  grew 
more  prosperous.  They  came  into  great  favour  at 
court.  Many  were  in  offices  of  government,  and  also 
in  the  army.*  Some  of  the  bishops  of  the  chief  cities, 
who  before  had  been  aspiring  after  dominion,  appear 
to  have  been  invested  at  this  time  with  a  kind  of  supe- 
riority, or  metropolitan  authority,  over  provinces  ;t 
which  was  soon  followed  with  a  train  of  vices ;  inso- 
much that  pride  and  ambition,  hypocrisy  and  dissimu- 
lation, and  insolent  tyranny,  became  predominant  among 
the  bishops,  and  superior  orders  of  ecclesiastic^. 

About  the  middle  of  this  century,  Gregory,  bishop 
of  Neocesaria,  and  after  him,  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Car- 
thage, ordered  the  passions  of  the  martyrs  to  be  regis- 
tered, and  their  memories  annually  celebrated  with 
oblations  and  sacrifices.  J  And  a  little  after,  Felix,  bi- 
shop of  Rome,  consulting  the  glory  of  the  martyrs,  or- 
dained that  sacrifices  should  be  celebrated  annually  in 
their  name.  By  the  pleasures  of  these  festivals,  and 
some  other  pagan  rituals  that  were  introduced,  many 
of  the  Gentiles  were  gained  over  to  the  profession  of 
Christianity ;  which,  for  about  a  century  past,  had  been 
adopting  into  its  services  a  certain  air  of  heathen  mys- 
teries, by  which  it  resembled  them  in  many  particu- 
lars ;  and  it  was  now  becoming  a  sea  of  uncertain  con- 
jectures; and  its  bishops,  like  raging  waves,  over- 
whelming one  another. 

**  Wo,  therefore,  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  and 
of  the  sea,  for  the  devil  is  come  down  to  you  in  great 

*  Mosheim,  vol.  i.  p.  213.  t  Euseb.  vol.  iii.  p.  145. 

\  Mosheim. 


KEVELATIOXS.  231 

wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short 
time."  After  about  forty  years,  or  upwards,  of  peace, 
Dioclesian  the  emperor,  who  had  grown  insolent  in 
power,  and  assumed  divine  honours,  began  to  punish 
the  officers  of  the  army,  and  deprive  them  of  their 
dignities,  unless  they  would  renounce  Christianity ; 
and  now,  saith  Eusebius,  "one  or  two  of  them  very 
heartily,  not  only  renounced  their  dignities,  but  also 
endured  bitter  death  for  their  constancy.''  The  mi- 
nisters at  court  appeared  to  be  the  next  objects  of 
their  cruelty;  forMaximian  joined  Dioclesian  in  these 
persecutions.  They  afterwards  fell  upon  the  bishops, 
alleging  that  they  would  bring  them  back  again  to 
the  religion  of  their  ancestors  ;  which  they  had  reject- 
ed, by  devising  every  one  such  laws  as  he  thought 
good.  About  five  or  six  years  after  the  first  onset, 
the  persecution  became  general  in  those  parts  of  the 
empire  which  were  under  the  dominion  of  the  above- 
named  emperors,  and  continued  to  rage  at  times  with 
great  fury  for  near  ten  years  together.  In  this  period, 
notwithstanding  great  numbers  apostatized,  or  con- 
formed to  the  requisitions  of  the  magistrates,  yet  many 
suffered  the  most  cruel  torments  their  adversaries  could 
devise,  with  remarkable  constancy,  which  are  largely 
treated  of  by  Eusebius. 

He,  speaking  of  the  cause  of  these  calamities  and 
conduct  of  the  bishops,  after  having  described  their 
prosperous  state,  during  the  long  calm  above-mention- 
ed, saith,*  "But  after  that  our  affairs,  through  too 
much  liberty,  ease  and  security,  degenerated  from  the 
natural  rule  of  piety,  and  after  that  one  pursued  an- 

»  Kccles.  Hist.  p.   110. 


232  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

Other  with  open  contumely  and  hatred,  and  when  that 
we  impugned  ourselves,  by  no  other  than  ourselves, 
with  the  armour  of  spite,  and  sharp  spears  of  oppro- 
brious words,  so  that  bishops  against  bishops,  and  peo- 
ple against  people  raised  sedition ;  last  of  all,  when 
that  cursed  hypocrisy  and  dissimulation  had  swam  even 
to  the  brim  of  malice,  the  heavy  hand  of  God's  high 
judgment,  after  his  wonted  manner,  began  softly,  by  a 
little  and  little,  to  visit  us ;  so  that  the  persecution  that 
was  raised  against  us,  took  his  first  original  from  the 
brethren  which  were  under  banner  in  camp.  When, 
as  we  were  touched  with  no  sense  or  feeling  thereof, 
neither  went  about  to  pacify  God,  we  heaped  sin  upon 
sin  ;  thinking,  like  careless  epicures,  that  God  neither 
cared,  neither  would  visit  our  sins.  And  they,  which 
seemed  our  shepherds,  laying  aside  the  rule  of  piety, 
practised  contention  and  schism  among  themselves. 
And  whilst  they  aggravated  these  things,  that  is,  con- 
tention, threatenings,  mutual  hatred,  and  enmity,  and 
every  one  proceeded  in  ambition  like  tyranny  itself, 
then,  I  say,  then  the  Lord  overthrew  from  above  the 
glory  of  Israel.'' 

After  reciting  several  threatenings  and  providential 
judgments  from  the  scriptures,  he  proceeds,  ^^  All  these 
aforesaid  were  in  us  fulfilled,  when  we  saw  with  our 
eyes  the  oratories  overthrown,  the  sacred  scriptures 
burned  in  the  open  market  place ;  and  the  pastors  of 
the  churches,  some  shamefully  hid  themselves  here 
and  there ;  some  other  were  ignominiously  taken  and 
derided  of  the  enemies,  and,  according  to  another 
prophecy,  shame  is  poured  upon  the  pates  of  their 
princes,  yet  it  is  not  our  drift  to  describe  the  bitter 
calamities  of  these  men,  which  at  length  they  suffered : 


REVELATIONS.  233 

neither  is  it  our  intent  to  record  their  dissention  and 
insolency,  practised  before  the  persecution,  but  only 
to  write  so  much  of  them,  whereby  we  may  justify  the 
divine  judgment  of  God.''* 

^^What  in  the  mean  time  was  seen  to  fall  out  against 
the  presidents  and  pastors  of  churches,  and  after  what 
sort  the  just  judgment  of  God,  revenger  of  sin,  made 
them  keepers  of  camels,  and  of  the  emperor's  horses, 
(and  this  he  did  for  a  punishment  due  to  their  deserts,) 
moreover  what  contumelies,  what  reproaches,  what  di- 
versity of  torments  they  suffered  for  the  ornaments  and 
treasures  of  the  church,  what  pride  and  ambition  reign- 
ed in  many  of  them,  how  rashly  and  unlawfully  they 
handled  divers  of  the  brethren,  what  schisms  were 
raised  among  the  confessors  themselves,  what  mischiefs 
certain  seditious  persons  of  late  stirred  up  against  the 
members  of  the  church  which  were  remnants,  whilst 
that  daily  with  might  and  main  they  endeavoured  to 
excogitate  new  devices,  one  after  another,  how  that 
unmercifully  they  destroyed,  and  brought  all  to  nought, 
with  the  lamentable  estate  of  bitter  persecution,  and, 
to  be  short,  heaped  mischief  upon  mischief;  all  these 
aforesaid  I  mind  to  pass  over  with  silence,  supposing 
it  not  to  be  our  part,  either  to  rehearse  or  record 
them;  inasmuch  as  I  am  wholly  bent,  and  carefully 
minded,  to  overslip  and  conceal  the  memory  of  them." 

From  the  year  311,  Constantine,  the  emperor,  ap- 
pears to  have  been  considered  as  head  of  the  church. 
He  called  divers  councils  in  order  to  settle  the  contro- 
versies among  the  bishops.  And,  when  he  had  con- 
quered Maxentius  at  Rome,  and  Licinius  had  overcome 

•  Eccles.  Hist.  p.   171. 


234  ANALYSIS  OF  THF. 

Maximinus  in  the  east,  and  destroyed  his  principal  of- 
ficers, children  and  relations,  together  with  the  en- 
chanters, priests  and  augurs  at  Antioch,  the  whole  em- 
pire in  the  year  318,  in  a  manner,  submitted  to  the 
religion  of  the  conquerors,  as  has  been  already  related. 
Insomuch,  that  the  dragon,  that  spirit  of  infidelity 
and  tyranny,  could  no  longer  reign  in  paganism,  but 
was  transferred  to  the  governors  of  the  professed  Chris- 
tian churches,  who  now  ruled  with  earthly  power  and 
policy.  Numerous  rituals  had  for  a  long  time  been 
gradually  creeping  into  the  church  ;  and,  from  the  year 
314,  had  flowed  in  like  a  deluge,  through  the  policy 
and  craft  of  Sylvester,  bishop  of  Rome,  in  order  that 
Christianity  might  not  appear  inferior  in  pomp  and 
splendour,  to  the  worship  of  the  Gentiles ;  thereby  the 
more  readily  to  gain  them  over.  Many  of  these  were 
imposed  now  by  authority,  and  those  that  did  not  con- 
form were  persecuted. 

^^  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great 
eagle."  That  is,  the  determinations  of  two  councils; 
the  one  held  at  Rome,  the  other  at  Milan  ;  (two  pro- 
vinces of  the  great  Roman  empire,  the  ensign  of  which 
was  an  eagle;)  the  decrees  of  which  were  rigorously 
enforced,  as  has  been  already  related ;  so  that  every 
remaining  appearance  of  the  true  church,  ^^flew  into 
the  wilderness" — was  banished  from  the  visible  profes- 
sion of  it,  that  it  was  never  recovered  for  the  space  of 
1260  years.  This  some  interpret  to  be  the  fulfilling 
of  the  number  expressed,  by  the  time,  times,  and  half 
a  time;  which  have  been  exactly  fulfilled.  But  the  true 
meaning  is,  the  time  given  to  antichristian  authority  to 
prevail  and  prosper,  as  is  expressed  also  by  the  pro- 
phet Daniel---that  is,  the  time  of  the  government  of 


UEVELATIONS.  235 

hiiinan  wisdom  and  authoritVj  by  the  determinations  of 
councils,  enforced  by  civil  power,  until  the  pope  be- 
came supreme---the  times  of  the  papal  beast;  first,  the 
time  of  darkness,  in  wliich  the  pope  arrived  to  the 
height  of  priestcraft,  and  absolute  dominion  ;  and  then 
the  time  of  his  passing  the  zenith  of  his  power,  in  which 
the  true  church  attempted  to  discover  herself,  under 
the  severe  persecutions  carried  on  against  her  innocent 
cliildren,  the  Waldenses,  &c.---and  half  the  time  of  the 
tyranny  of  established  protestantism:  "from  the  face'' 
---the  visible  appearance,  "of  the  serpent"---the  spirit 
of  self-sufficiency,  manifest  in  the  outward  profession 
and  face  of  Christianity. 

''  And  the  serpent''— -that  spirit  of  self-sufficiency, 
^^cast  out  of  his  mouth"-- -his  emissaries  and  speakers, 
"  waters,"  that  is,  opinions,  "  as  a  flood,"  that  spread 
far  and  wide,  "  after  the  woman"---the  true  church  ; 
that  she  might  bear  all  the  reproaches  arising  there- 
from ;  and  that  all  the  abominations  which  superstition 
had  introduced,  might  be  laid  at  her  door,  to  swallow 
up  her  good  name. 

"And  the  earth  helped  the  woman."  Different  go- 
vernments, at  sundry  times,  opposing  priestly  innova- 
tions, ^^ opened  their  mouth,"  and  cleared  the  primitive 
church  of  having  any  share  in  commanding,  or  insti- 
tuting them ;  and  thus  "  swallowed  up  the  flood,"  which 
infidelity  "cast  out  of  his  mouth." 

"  And  the  dragon"- -this  spirit  of  infidelity,  "  was 
wroth  with  the  woman,"-— the  true  spiritual  church  of 
Christ- --^^  and  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of 
her  seed"---w"ith  every  endeavour  for  a  reformation 
which  was  attempted  by  pious,  religious  persons,  that 
lived  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  had  the  testimony  of  Jesus; 
30 


236  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

his  living  witness  in  their  consciences,  which  is  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  :  whilst  the  dragon,  the  spirit  of  infi- 
delity, concluded  it  had  either  ceased,  or  was  connected 
with  his  authority  and  superstitious  performances. 

From  the  time  human  wisdom  and  human  authority 
were  absolutely  put  in  force  in  the  church,  in  the  year 
273,  there  were  just  1260  years  to  the  time  of  slaying 
the  witnesses,  and  confirming  human  power  to  impose, 
and  human  authority  to  enforce  all  matters  appertaining 
to  the  church ;  which  was  in  1533,  in  England,  as  has 
been  already  related,  and  by  the  Protestants  of  Ger- 
many, near  the  same  time.  And  from  the  time  of  her 
taking  absolute  leave  of  the  outward  court,  390,  was 
1260  years  to  her  restoration,  1650.  There  was  also 
exactly  117  years  from  the  time  of  suppressing  the  wit- 
nesses, 273,  to  390,  at  which  time  the  visible  appear- 
ance of  the  true  church  was  lost.  So  there  was  just 
the  same  number,  117  years,  from  the  time  of  the  wit- 
nesses being  slain  until  they  arose,  and  restored  the  true 
power  and  authority  of  the  church  of  Christ. 


PART  VII. 


ExpJanaiion  of  the  beast  that  arose  out  of  the  sea 
— of  the  second  beast  that  arose  out  of  the  earthy  and 
their  numbers — the  true  church  of  Christ  discovered 
— the  everlasting  gospel  preached  by  a  new  commis- 
sion from  God — spreading  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
principles  of  liberty — determination  of  mankind  to 
enjoy  it — short  view  of  the  fall  of  superstition  and 
ecclesiastical  power — change  of  government  in  Jlme- 
rica---heavy  judgments  on  oppressors  there. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

1.  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast 
rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  havings  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns;  and 
upon  his  horns  ten  crownsj  and  upon  his  heads,  the  name  of 
blasphemy. 

2.  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and 
his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth 
of  a  lion:  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat, 
and  great  authority. 

3.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  were,  wounded  to  death  : 
and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed;  and  all  the  world  wondered 
after  the  beast. 

4.  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto 
the  beast;  and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying.  Who  is  like 
unto  the  beast  ?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  .'' 

5.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great 


238  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

things,  and  blasphemies:  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  con- 
tinue forty  and  two  months. 

6.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  to 
blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell 
in  heaven. 

7.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints, 
and  to  overcome  them;  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nations. 

8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him, 
■whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb 
slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

9.  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10.  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity,  shall  go  into  captivity: 
he  that  killeth  with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with  the  sword. 
Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints. 

^^  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea"---the  sandy 
foundation  of  the  false  church  :  for  as  soon  as  the  hu- 
man understanding  undertakes  to  comprehend  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  without  supernatural  light, 
that  individual  or  society  is  on  this  slippery  foundation, 
ready  to  slide  into  a  sea  of  uncertain  conjectures  and 
opinions.  This  happened  to  our  first  parents — to  the 
old  world — to  the  descendants  of  Noah — to  the  off- 
spring of  Abraham — to  the  Jews  after  they  were  again 
restored — and  quickly  to  the  Christians,  notwithstand- 
ing they  had  all  these  warnings  before  their  eyes. 
Such  is  the  spiritual  blindness  of  the  natural  under- 
standing of  man. 

''  And  I  saw  a  beast" — an  arbitrary  ecclesiastical 
power- --^*  arise  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns."  The  same  governments  and  executive  pow- 
ers, that  were  the  supporters  of  the  dragon's  tyranny, 
a  little  newly  modelled.  In  the  support  of  infidel 
tyranny,  the  great  earthly  powers  of  the  empire,  were 


UEVKLATIONS.  239 

the  heads  which  directed  the  persecutions,  and  had  the 
crowns.  Now  it  is  the  ecclesiastical  powers  that  are 
the  heads,  that  promote  persecutions.  The  earthly 
powers,  greater  or  less,  are  made  the  executioners  of 
the  bloody  mandates  of  this  cruel  beast.  The  subjects 
of  his  persecutions  are  given  over  to  them ;  and  they 
are  the  tools ;  the  horns  to  destroy ;  and  have  the  crowns 
---the  rewards  and  the  reproaches. 

Thus,  when  the  church  of  Rome  by  her  croisades 
and  inquisitions,  had  destroyed  above  a  million  of  con- 
scientious dissenters,  her  historians  say,  they  were  not 
put  to  death  by  the  pope  and  bishops,  but  by  the  civil 
magistrate.  Thus  also  the  several  Proteetant  societies 
have  desired  to  clear  their  church.  Like  the  old 
adulteress,  she  eateth  and  wipeth  her  mouth,  and  saith, 
I  have  done  no  wickedness. 

^'  And  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy,"  that 
is,  blasphemy  to  call  their  church  the  church  of  Christ ; 
and  to  call  the  authority  by  which  they  act,  (which 
they  received  from  the  great  red  dragon,)  the  power 
Christ  has  given  to  his  church,  is  blasphemy. 

''  And  the  beast  which  I  saw"— -the  ecclesiastical 
tyrant- --^^ was  like  to  a  leopard:"  a  fierce  spotted 
animal,  alluding  to  the  changeable  appearance  of  this 
ferocious  beast,  spotted  with  diversity  of  opinions. 
Those  which  at  one  time  were  orthodox,  at  another 
were  decreed  heretical :  and  again,  the  former  prevail- 
ing opinions  were  condemned;  and  those  that  had  been 
rejected,  solemnly  declared  to  be  the  true  Christian 
faith. 

"  And  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear."  Here 
he  began  to  stand  on  the  superiority  assumed  by  the 
four  metropolitan  bishops.     ^^  And  his  mouth  as  the 


240  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

mouth  of  a  lion/'  to  roar  out  his  terrors,  and  greedy  to 
devour  innocent  lambs.  "  And  the  dragon^'-'-the  ty- 
rannical spirit  of  infidelity---"  gave  him  his  power,  and 
his  seat,  and  great  authority/'  And  this  is  all  the 
power  and  authority  the  clergy  of  any  denomination 
can  produce,  to  authorize  them  to  impose  upon  the 
rights  and  consciences  of  men. 

'^  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads,"— -that  is,  the  great 
ecclesiastical  power  in  one  of  the  seven  governments, 
"  wounded  as  it  were  to  death"— -through  the  spread- 
ing of  the  principles  of  the  Waldenses,  Albigenses, 
&c.  :  ^'^  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed :"  first,  in 
part,  by  his  destroying  and  suppressing  them;  whom 
Rinerius,  a  Dominican  and  inquisitor  general,  acknow- 
ledged to  have  lived  rightly  before  men,  and  to  have 
believed  rightly  all  things  concerning  God;*  and  more 
eiTectually,  as  will  be  shown  hereafter. 

"  And  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast" — 
were  amazed  at  his  wonderful  powers,  so  far  exalted 
above  all  civil  authority— -"  and  they  worshipped  the 
dragon"--- that  tyrannical  spirit  of  infidelity---'^  which 
gave  power  to  the  beast"---"  and  they  worshipped  the 
beast"-— the  arbitrary  ecclesiastical  powers,  which 
formed  their  religious  systems,  invented  their  ceremo- 
nies, expounded  the  scriptures,  took  charge  of  their 
souls,  and  promised  them  future  happiness---"  saying, 
Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?"  What  other  power  can  do 
such  great  things;  or,  "who  is  able  to  make  war  with 
him?"---to  attempt  an  opposition  to  his  measures.— 
"And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth"---his  de- 
crees, his  bulls,  and  his  bishops,  priests  and  ministers 

*  Newton,  vol.  ii.  p.  247. 


REVELATIONS.  241 

---"  speaking  great  things/'  about  his  absolute  power 
and  authority,  to  depose  rulers,  to  dispense  with  pro- 
mises and  oaths,  and  to  absolve  from  the  guilt  of,  and 
tolerate,  thefts,  and  even  murders;  as  may  be  seen 
largely  treated  of  in  Fox's  Acts  and  Monuments,  sup- 
ported by  authorities.  "The  barbarous  institutions  of 
trials  by  single  combat,  by  fiery  ordeal,  and  by  the  cross, 
were  also  solemnly  sanctioned  by  the  pontiffs  and  in- 
ferior clergy ;  who  encouraged  these  odious  supersti- 
tions, by  accompanying  the  practice  of  them  with  the 
celebration  of  what  they  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
other  rites,  to  give  them  a  Christian  aspect."*  "  And 
blasphemies,"  calling  their  abominable,  idolatrous  in- 
ventions, and  tyrannical,  dragon-like  powers,  good  and 
Christian. 

*^  And  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue,"  or 
make  war,  "  forty  and  two  months."  To  reign  trium- 
phant over  every  appearance  of  the  true  wisdom,  power 
and  authority  derived  from  Christ  only.  Which  is  the 
same  period  of  1260  years,  beginning  when  Jovinian,  and 
all  others  who  had  persevered  in  the  primitive  simpli- 
city, were  entirely  suppressed,  .A.  D.  390,  and  con- 
tinuing until  it  was  overcome  by  the  power  of  the 
Lamb,  A.  D.  1650. 

'^  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against 
God,  to  blaspheme  his  name;"  by  assuming  divine 
attributes;  such  as  universal  Bishop,  infallible  Judge, 
Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  God  upon  earth.  *^  And  his 
tabernacle;"  the  indwelling  of  his  spirit  in  the  hearts 
of  his  people,  and  them  that  are  regenerated,  whose 
dwelling   and  conversation  is  "  in  heaven;"  calling^ 

*  Mosheim,  vol.  vii.  p.  140. 


242  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

them  mystics,  heretics,  enemies  to  Christianityj  and 
such  like  blasphemous  epithets;  and  pronouncing  that 
accursed,  which  the  Lord  himself  hath  blessed. 

'^  And  it  was  given  him,"  through  that  spirit  of  in- 
fidelity which  prevailed,  ^^  to  make  war  with  the  saints" 
---the  true  Christians---"  and  to  overcome  them.  And 
power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues, 
and  nations."  "And  all  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth"— -the  rulers  and  governors  thereof-— ^^  shall 
worship  him ;  whose  names  are  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life."  Who  do  not  witness  a  testimony  in  their 
souls,  of  the  pure  innocent  life  "  of  the  Lamb,  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  Through  self-suf- 
ficiency of  the  natural  understanding,  and  unbelief  in  a 
divine  and  supernatural  life,  enlightening  the  immor- 
tal soul,  they  will  obey  his  precepts,  submit  to  his  de- 
crees, and  even  make  war  upon  their  dutiful  and 
unoffending  subjects,  to  destroy  them  with  cruel  tor- 
tures at  his  request. 

^^  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear."  If  he  is 
not  so  confident  in  his  own  judgment  and  apprehen- 
sions, as  to  suffer  prejudices  to  close  his  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  is  delivered  by  the  apostle  in  the  authority 
of  Jesus  Christ.  ^^  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity,  shall 
go  into  captivity."  That  is,  those  religious  establish- 
ments that  captivated,  and  ruled  over  those  who  dis- 
sented from  them  with  arbitrary  power,  must  be 
captivated  and  overruled  by  arbitrary  power.  "  And 
he  that  killeth  with  the  sword;"  those  that  supported 
their  assumed  authority  by  the  sword,  shall  be  cast 
down,  and  deprived  ^^  by  the  sword." 

"  This  is  a  true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accept- 
ance;" because  it  is  a   divine  revelation  which  was 


RKVELATIONS.  243 

delivered  with  great  solemnity;  and  those  that  refuse 
to  hear,  will  l)e  left  without  excuse,  on  account  of  the 
example  set  before  them.  For  when  the  Almighty 
exhibited  his  over-ruling  power  in  the  affairs  of  Great 
Britain  in  the  17th  century,  among  other  extraordi- 
nary manifestations  of  those  judgments  by  which  he  will 
accomplish  his  purposes,  the  Puritans,  and  Indepen- 
dents, who  had  but  a  short  time  comparatively  supported 
their  authority,  and  suppressed  others  with  the  sword, 
were,  contrary  to  human  probability,  absolutely  depriv- 
ed of  their  power,  and  themselves  grievously  oppressed 
and  persecuted  by  the  sword.  How  then  ought  those 
to  open  their  ears  and  be  alarmed,  who  have  been  per- 
mitted, through  the  long-suffering  of  God,  to  wax  old 
in  iniquity  and  oppression. 

'^  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints :" 
they  know  that  his  power  is  sufficient,  and  that  he  will 
fulfil  all  his  pleasure.  That  his  counsel,  and  not  men's, 
must  stand.  Therefore  in  patience  they  possess  their 
souls,  having  a  living  faith  in  his  promises,  and  not 
daring  to  put  a  hand  in  their  own  wills,  to  steady  his 
ark,  although  the  rugged  oxen  should  ever  so  violently 
shake  it. 

1 1.  And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth; 
and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon. 

12.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  be- 
fore him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein 
to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. 

13.  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire 
come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth,  in  the  sight  of  men. 

14.  And  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means 
of  those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the 
beast;  saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  eartli,  that  they  should 

31 


244  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

make  an  image  to  the  beast  which  had  the  wound  l)y  a  sword, 
and  did  live. 

15.  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the 
beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause 
that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast, 
should  be  killed. 

16.  And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and  poor, 
free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in 
their  foreheads: 

17.  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the 
mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 

18.  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count 
the  number  of  the  beast:  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man;  and 
his  number  is  six  hundred  threescore  and  six. 

/^  And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth."  That  is,  out  of  the  earthly  governments,  as 
the  first  beast  rose  up  out  of  the  sea,  of  corrupt  un- 
stable opinions.  As  the  pope  and  his  clergy  had 
infused  into  the  minds  of  their  superstitious  votaries, 
the  delusive  persuasion  of  the  efiicacy  of  indulgences, 
they  took  care  to  convert  them  into  a  lucrative  and 
scandalous  traffic;  which  greatly  obtained  and  gained 
ground  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century.  For 
the  corrupt  ecclesiastics,  finding  their  account  in  it, 
encouraged  and  nourished  ignorance  and  superstition, 
immorality  and  licentiousness,  for  the  sake  of  traffic  in 
indulgences,  expiations,  &c.*  These,  with  numerous 
other  exactions,  became  very  burdensome,  wherever 
the  papal  power  extended.  And  the  desire  natural  to 
sovereigns,  of  delivering  themselves  from  a  foreign 
yoke,  and  of  having  the  application  of  those  immense 
sums,  which  were  annually  carried  out  of  tlieir  coun- 

*  Mosheim,  vol.  iii.  p.   175. 


UKVEi.ATlONS.  245 

tries,  or  enjoyed  by  an  overgrown  clergy,  was  the  main 
spring,  on  their  part,  of  cflccting  tlie  reformation. 

It  is  evident  that,  in  many  places,  the  protestant 
doctors  were  encouraged,  not  from  any  zeal  for  the 
advancement  of  true  religion  in  the  sovereigns,  but 
from  a  desire  to  relieve  themselves  of  a  foreign  yoke, 
reduce  the  unreasonable  powers  of  the  clergy,  and  de- 
prive them  of  their  usurped  possessions,  and  to  get 
themselves,  or  their  sovereigns,  declared  head  of  the 
church  ;  whereby  their  ambition  was  not  only  gratified, 
but  their  authority  extended,  and  their  revenues  great- 
ly augmented. 

It  is  also  evident,  that  a  reformation  or  reduction  of 
the  privileges,  powers  and  possessions  of  the  clergy, 
was  considered  as  a  matter  of  political  necessity.  The 
cause  of  king  Henry's  breaking  with  the  pope,  and  the 
uses  he  made  of  his  ecclesiastical  powers,  are  too  well 
known  to  be  ascribed  to  religious  motives.  And  nothing 
can  exhibit  the  leading  principles  of  the  main  body  of 
tlie  clergy  in  their  proper  light,  more  truly,  than  the 
consideration  how  complying  their  consciences  were, 
in  turning  from  the  pope's  religion  to  Henry's,  from 
his  to  Edward's ;  then,  under  queen  Mary,  back  to  the 
pope's,  and  from  that  to  Elizabeth's,  just  at  the  will  of 
a  single  person ;  and  regardless  of  their  solemn  oaths. 
But  then  it  must  be  remembered,  their  tithes  and 
livings  were  at  stake---motives  too  powerful  for  the 
clergymen  of  St.  Paul's  describing  to  withstand, 
"  whose  god  is  their  belly;  who  mind  earthly  things." 

"And  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb;"  seemingly 
very  innocent  powers:  a  power  to  decree  rites  and 
ceremonies,  for  decency  and  comely  order  in  divine 
worship,  and  articles  of  laith  for  the  sake  of  uniformity; 


246  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

and  power  to  enforce  them,  to  prevent  schisms  in  the 
church. 

"  And  he  spake  like  a  dragon."  The  voice  of 
councils,  laws,  and  ruling  ecclesiastics,  was  like  the 
voice  of  infidelity ;  to  burn,  hang,  whip,  torture,  banish, 
and  deprive  of  privileges  and  possessions  on  account  of 
religion. 

"  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast, 
before  him."  To  make  creeds  and  systems  of  faith, 
and  ordinances,  liturgies  and  directories;  and  to  or- 
dain priests  to  officiate  and  administer  their  rites  and 
ordinances. 

^"^  And  causeth  the  earth,  and  them  that  dwell  therein, 
to  worship  the  first  beast."  It  is  remarkable  how  fully 
this  has  been  verified.  Whenever  the  clergy  have 
turned  with  the  ruling  power,  how  importunate  they 
have  been  to  get  laws,  for  securing  to  themselves  the 
tithes  and  emoluments,  and  for  punishing  non-conform- 
ists. Thus  they  cause  the  government,  ^^  and  them 
that  dwell  therein,  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose 
deadly  wound  was"  now  fully  "  healed." 

^^  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh 
fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth,  in  tlie  sight 
of  men."  Exciting  the  rulers  to  such  diligence  in  com- 
pelling men  to  attend  the  public  worship,  as  to  appear 
as  if  they  really  were  influenced  with  zeal  for  the  cause 
of  religion.  "  And  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,"  the  rulers  and  governors,  "  by  the  means  of 
those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight 
of  the  beast."  That  is,  the  zeal  and  alacrity,  with 
which  people,  formerly  negligent,  now  flock  to  their 
places  of  worship,  in  the  sight  of,  and  under  the  terror 
of  penal  laws:    "saying  to   them   that   dwell   on  the 


UEVELAllONS.  247 

earth/'  to  rulers  and  governors,  "  tliat  they  should 
make  an  image  to  the  first  beast" — that  from  the  en- 
couragement vvliich  has  arisen  from  the  fear  of  punish- 
ment, a  few  executions  might  be  expected  to  produce 
a  general  compliance  with  the  established  worship,* 

^'  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of 
the  beast" — that  it  should  not  be  a  mere  dead  image 
for  them  that  chose  to  worship,  but,  ^^  that  the  image 
of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many 
as  would  not  worship  it,  should  be  killed." 

''  And  he  caused  all,  both  small  and  great,  to  receive 
a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads" — 
either  to  communicate  with  them,  or  openly  comply 
with  their  worship.  "  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or 
sell"---might  not  enjoy  his  common  privileges,  without 
being  able  to  produce  in  hand  a  ^^  mark,"  or  certificate 
of  his  legal  compliance-—"  or  the  name  of  the  beast," 
that  is,  of  belonging  to  his  church ;  "  or  the  number  of 
his  name;"  of  that  class  that  are  of  the  number  of  his 
firm  supporters. 

'^  Here  is  wisdom ;  let  him  that  hath  understanding 
count  the  number  of  the  beast,  for  it  is  the  number  of 
a  man,  and  his  number  is  666."  And  this  is  all  the  most 
wise  and  learned  of  this  world  can  attain  to,  in  setting 
up  forms  or  likenesses  of  the  true  spiritual  religion, 
worship,  and  authority  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  cannot 
arrive  at  the  complete  number  seven,  the  true  Sabbath 
of  rest;  in  which  they  that  wait  for,  and  follow  divine 
wisdom,  come  to  know  a  rest  from  their  own  works,  as 
God  did  from  his.f 

*  Neil,  vol.  iv.  p.  353. 

t  In  order  to  show  the  time  in  which  the  first  beast  grew  to 
his  full  height  out  of  the  Latin  tyranny,  we  may  observe  that 


248  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Sion, 
and  with  him  an  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his 
Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 

in  the  year  of  Christ  318,  the  power  of  human  wisdom  to  de- 
cree rites,  and  determine  matters  of  faith,  was  generally 
acknowledged^  many  gross  superstitions  adopted,  and  the 
professed  supporters  of  the  Gentile  worship  overcome.  Out 
of  the  church,  now  a  sea  of  confusion,  arose  the  beast  to  vs^hom 
the  dragon  gave  his  power.  This  period  seems  also  to  be 
pointed  out  by  the  early  Christians,  as  the  time  when  Christ 
should  be  crucified  in  his  spiritual  appearance. 

Saint  Barnabas,  the  companion  of  Saint  Paul,  in  his  epistle, 
discovers,  saith  bishop  Newton,  "  the  name  of  Jesus  crucified 
in  the  number  318.  And  other  instances,"  saith  he,  ''might 
be  produced,  if  there  was  occasion." 

If  to  the  year  318,  we  add  the  number  of  the  beast,  666,  it 
brings  us  to  the  year  984,  the  period  described  as  the  most 
debauched  and  wicked,  the  most  illiterate  and  ignorant  of  any 
since  the  time  of  Christ.  The  power  of  the  beast  was  now 
exalted  above  every  power,  and  strengthened  with  a  new  order 
of  Monks  to  support  it,  which  about  the  year  980,  sprang  out 
of  this  corruption,  worse  than  any  before;  being  more  drowned 
in  superstition  and  ceremonies.  To  the  year  984,  add  the 
number  of  a  man,  666,  it  brings  us  to  the  year  1630. 

From  the  early  part  of  this  last  number,  many  attempts  were 
made  for  a  reformation;  as  in  the  year  991,  by  the  council  of 
Rheims;  which  was  quickly  followed  by  others  in  succession 
in  difierent  countries,  as  has  been  already  related.  But  all 
human  endeavours  were  either  suppressed,  or  as  they  suc- 
ceeded, exhibited  the  number  of  the  man,  and  ended  in  the 
number  of  the  beast;  that  is,  in  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  derived 
from  the  Romish  church;  and  nothing  short  of  "  the  spirit  of 
life  from  God,"  could  restoic  the  true  order  and  authority  of 
the  church  of  Christ. 


UF.VRI.ATFONS.  249 

waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder:  and  I  heard  the 
voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps: 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders;  and  no  man  could 
learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand  which 
were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 

4.  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women:  for 
they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth.  These  were  redeemed  from  among 
men,  being  the  first-fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile;  for  they  are  with- 
out fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

^^  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  mount  Sion, 
and  with  him  an  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand."' 
After  all  the  endeavours  of  human  wisdom  and  authority 
exerted  in  promoting  a  reformation,  had  ended  in  the 
number  of  the  beast,  that  pure  gospel  light  which  had 
long  been  striving  to  dispel  the  clouds  of  antichristian 
darkness,  now  brake  forth  with  such  clearness  through 
instruments  raised  up  by  its  power,  as  to  discover  the 
pure  spiritual  order  and  government  of  the  primitive 
church  of  Christ;  in  which  holy  mountain  he  bare  rule 
in  the  meek,  humble,  lamb-like  nature,  in  the  hearts  of 
his  true  followers,  the  "  hundred  forty  and  four  thou- 
sand," who  were  also  mentioned  in  the  seventh  chapter, 
sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise.  ''  Having  his 
Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads" — showing 
out  of  a  good  conversation,  they  have  lived  and  walked 
as  the  faithful  servants  of  God. 

^' And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven" — from  the  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  "  as  the  voice  of  many  waters;"  that 
is,  many  opinions  and  conjectures  about  the  nature  of 
Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  government  of  his  church. 
^'  And  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder" — awfully  alarm- 


250  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

ing  instances  of  the  divine  judgments  which  have  been 
heretofore  mentioned  more  particularly.  "'  And  I  heard 
the  voice  of  "  harpers,"  making  melody  with  divine  grace 
in  their  hearts,  to  the  Lord.  "And  they  sung  as  it 
were  a  new  song" — not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter— - 
^^  before  the  throne"---the  Judge  of  souls,  and  Searcher 
of  hearts,  and  before  the  glorified  spirits.  ^'  And  no 
man  could  learn  that  song,"  but  the  true  spiritual  wor- 
shippers, "who  were  redeemed  from"  the  ways  and 
worships  imposed  by  human  power,  and  came  to  be 
taught  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  their  own  souls.  It 
was,  therefore,  a  different  matter  from  the  singing 
practised  by  men,  which  any  man  might  learn. 

^'  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  wo- 
men, for  they  are  virgins."  They  were  not  captivated 
with  any  enticing  allurements  of  this  world,  but  kept 
themselves  as  the  spouse  of  Christ,  to  "follow"  the 
leadings  of  his  Spirit,  "whithersoever  he  goeth:"  not 
being  tied  up  by  systems,  but  whereunto  they  had  at- 
tained, walking  by  the  same  rule  with  all  faithfulness  ; 
and  daily  pressing  forward  toward  the  mark  for  the 
prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God,  in  Christ  Jesus;  be- 
gotten into  his  image  and  likeness :  and  as  he  was,  so 
were  they  in  this  world  ;  holy,  harmless,  iindefiled,  and 
separate  from  sinners;  "being  the  first-fruits  unto  God, 
and  to  the  Lamb."  "And  in  their  mouth  was  found 
no  guile."  They  w^alked  in  sincerity  before  the  Search- 
er of  hearts;  and  were  ^^ without  fault  before  the 
throne"  of  infinite  purity  and  perfection. 

This  was  the  man-child  which  the  woman,  the  true 
primitive  church,  had  travailed  for,  and  brought  forth. 
(Not  a  single  person,  but  the  hundred  and  forty-four 
thousand,  united  in  one  spirit,  under  one  head,)  which 


lUlVLl.A  IIONS.  2.51 

had  been  caught  up  to  God,  and  to  his  tlirone ;  and 
now  revealed  through  the  Father  sending  the  Son  of 
his  love  to  open  the  spiritual  eye  that  had  been  blind, 
and  the  spiritual  ear  that  had  been  deaf;  and  prepar- 
ing himself  as  the  morning  to  meet  those  who  follow 
on  to  know  him,  that  they  may  live  in  his  sight. 

6.  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  hav- 
ing the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on 
the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people, 

7.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to 
him;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come;  and  worship  him 
that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of 
waters. 

'^  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  hea- 
ven, having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth."  As  the  gospel  had  been  lost 
to  man  in  the  apostacy,  there  were  none  qualified  to 
preach  it  by  any  ordination,  or  succession  of  ministry 
amongst  men  ;  but  there  must  be  a  new  recein'ing  of 
the  everlasting  gospel,  by  a  new  commission  from  on 
high;  by  which  the  Lord's  messengers  were  endued 
and  sent  forth,  as  sheep  amongst  wolves,  as  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  primitive  church  :  to  travel  through  dif- 
ferent countries,  calling  upon  rulers  and  governors  who 
have  committed  fornication  with  the  great  whore,  "^and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people" 
— the  many  waters  on  which  she  sitteth — in  order  to 
open  men's  spiritual  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  seek- 
ing after  the  knowledge  of  spiritual  things  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  carnal  understanding,  to  the  light  of  Christ 
in  their  own  souls;  and  from  the  power  of  satan---of  an 
unbelieving  mind---to  the  power  of  God,  to  be  led  and 
32 


252  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

governed  by  it;  that  they  might  receive  remission  of 
sins,  and  an  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sancti- 
fied, through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God'' — no  longer 
dishonour  him,  by  suffering  your  consciences  to  be  go- 
verned by  the  directions  of  men,  and  by  covering  your 
unchristian  lives  with  a  cloak  of  religious  profession;  but 
turn  to  his  fear  in  your  inward  parts,  to  learn  the  be- 
ginning of  wisdom,  that  thereby  you  may,  through 
divine  grace,  be  enabled  to  ^''  give  glory  to  him  ;  for 
the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come."  The  awful  dis- 
play of  his  overruling  power  is  now  manifesting  itself; 
by  which  he  will  eventually  reduce  the  most  stubborn 
and  rebellious  into  subjection. 

Therefore  ^^  worship  him  that  made  heaven"---who  is 
the  author  and  finisher  of  faith,  and  all  true  religion. 
^'  And  earth'' — the  rulers  and  governors,  as  well  as  the 
poorest  subject.  "And  the  sea"---all  those  unset- 
tled opinions  and  conjectures,  which  have  arisen  in 
consequence  of  his  convictions  in  the  soul,  exciting  in 
it  a  sense  of  the  deadness  and  idolatry  of  a  formal  cere- 
monious worship.*  "And  the  fountains  of  waters"--- 
the  leaders  of  sects,  whose  minds  he  had  enlightened, 
but  who,  although  they  had  forsaken  the  forms  they 
had  lived  in,  instead  of  waiting  in  his  counsel,  to  have 
their  understandings  further  opened  in  spiritual  things, 
had,  in  their  own  wills,  become  promoters  of  others 
equally  void  of  life. 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is 
fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

*  See  note  at  p.  197. 


RKVELATIONS.  253 

9.  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud 
voice,  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  re- 
ceive his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  in- 
dignationj  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone 
in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lamb: 

1 1.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  CTcr 
and  ever:  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark 
of  his  name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here  arc  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me.  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth: 
Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  laboarsj 
and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

^*  And  there  followed  another  angel, ''---that  is,  the 
light  and  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty.  By  the  removing  of  the  prejudices  of 
superstition,  many  came  to  see  the  nullity  of  the  claims 
of  the  supporters  of  religious  establishments,  and  their 
inconsistency  with,  as  well  as  direct  opposition  to,  the 
nature  and  temper  of  the  Christian  dispensation ;  and 
therefore  could  say,  in  the  certain  prospect,  by  way  of 
anticipation,  "Babylon  is  fallen;"  and  on  beholding  its 
commencement,  could  repeat,  "is  fallen,"  even  "that 
great  city'' — the  whole  ecclesiastical  establishment, 
^^  because  she  riiade  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication"-- -intoxicated  them  with  her 
spiritual  whoredoms,  so  as  to  excite  persecutions,  wars, 
cruelty  and  wrath  amongst  men. 

"And  the  third  angel  followed  them''---the  deter- 
mination of  mankind  to  strive  to  obtain  the  enjoyment 


254  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

of  that  liberty  which  they  apprehended  to  be  their 
natural  right :  and  to  be  no  longer  imposed  upon  by  the 
craft  and  oppression  of  superstition  and  tyranny.  "  Say- 
ing with  a  loud  voice"---pub]ishing  their  sentiments  to 
the  world,  ^^If  any  man  worship  the  beast"' ---the  ty- 
rannical church  of  Rome,"  ^^or  his  image"---other  re- 
ligious establishments  ;  ^^'or  receive  their  mark,"  either 
secretly  or  openly,  ^^the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  God :"  that  is,  they  shall  be  made  to 
drink  of  the  cup  of  that  wrath,  cruelty  and  misery, 
which  they  once  gave  unto  others,  now  ^^  poured  forth 
without  mixture,  into  the  cup  of  indignation  ;  and  they 
shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone"---that  is, 
with  fiery  zeal  and  rage  to  destroy  their  power,  and 
revenge  for  former  injuries  and  oppressions---^'^  in  the 
presence  of  the  holy  angels"---the  Lord's  faithful,  en- 
lightened followers— -"^^  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lamb,"  whose  authority  they  had  despised. 

^^And  the  smoke  of  their  torment"---their  external 
ceremonies  and  monstrous  opinions  about  predestination 
and  other  doctrines,  which  came  out  of  the  bottomless 
pit  of  human  wisdom  and  conjectures,  and  about  which 
they  have  shed  so  much  innocent  blood,  now  '^  ascend- 
eth  up"  like  mere  smoke  and  vapour,  and  will  appear 
no  better  ^^for  ever  and  ever"---neither  in  time  nor 
in  eternity. 

^*  And  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the 
mark  of  his  name."  They  have  no  rest  when  the  light 
of  the  day  has  obliged  them  to  open  their  eyes,  to  see 
their  condition  and  standing,  nor  when  the  day  is  over, 
and  the  sun  has  for  ever  set  upon  them,  and  night  in- 


REVELATIONS.  255 

volved  them  in  the  miseries  and  darkness  whicli  tliey 
have  deliberately  chosen  for  their  portion. 

Many  who  have  been  favoured  to  see  with  a  good 
degree  of  clearness  into  the  state  of  government,  not 
abiding  in  the  patience,  have  run  on  in  their  own  wills 
to  correct  things  that  are  wrong  and  out  of  order,  and 
thereby  transgressed  the  commandments  of  God,  and  got 
into  confusion  and  darkness.  But---^^here  is  the  pa- 
tience of  the  saints."  They  are  made  willing  to  endure 
and  to  suffer,  for  the  truth's  sake,  and  for  the  testimony 
thereof  which  is  given  them  to  bear ;  and  to  wait  for 
the  arising  of  the  Lord's  power.  "  Here  are  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God"---they  dare  not  break 
one  of  the  least  of  his  commandments  to  bring  about  or 
hasten  their  liberty;  but  wait  in  "  the  faith  of  Jesus," 
trusting  their  cause  to  him  ;  knowing  assuredly  that  the 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do  that  which  is  right. 

^^And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven" ---from  the  sin- 
cere professors  of  Christianity,  of  different  denomina- 
tions, ^^saying  unto  me.  Write"— -it  will  no  longer  be 
a  matter  of  bare  possibility,  but  of  certainty  to  be  writ- 
ten down---^'^  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the 
Lord."  Those  that  have  followed  the  leadings  of  his 
grace,  so  as  to  witness  a  death  to  the  dominion  of  the 
power  of  the  natural  part,  which  holds  the  soul  in  bon- 
dage, and  a  new  birth  unto  righteousness,  in  which  it 
comes  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God, 
have  an  evidence  that  the  sting  of  death  is  taken  away: 
and  the  judgment  of  others,  respecting  the  dead,  will 
not  depend,  as  formerly,  upon  their  dying  the  members 
of  some  particular  church,  or  in  the  belief  of  certain 
opinions  accounted  orthodox  ;  but  those,  whose  inno- 
•^■ent  lives  manifest  that  thev  arc  the  children  of  the 


256  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

Lamb,  will  be  pronounced  blessed,  although  they  had 
been  excommunicated  or  accursed  of  men,  ^"^from 
henceforth;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit"---it  bears  testimony 
^^  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours,  and  their  works 
do  follow  them"— are  approved  of  God  and  man,  as 
examples  worthy  of  imitation. 

After  thus  giving  a  short  representation  of  the  final 
destruction  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  the  vision 
is  continued,  to  show,  in  a  retrospective  view,  how 
and  where  that  power  began  to  manifest  itself,  which 
will  eventually  overrule  and  destroy  every  opposition 
to  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

14.  And  I  looked,  and  liehold,  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a 
golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with 
a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle, 
and  reap;  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reapj  for  the  harvest 
of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the 
earthj  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

'^  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud"---a 
visible  prospect  of  a  change  taking  place  in  govern- 
ment, that  would  be  favourable ;  although  the  means  of 
bringing  it  to  pass  were  veiled  to  the  eye  of  presump- 
tuous man,  who  is  too  ready  to  ascribe  all  to  his  own 
knowledge  and  policy.  ^^  And  upon  the  cloud  one  sat 
like  unto  the  Son  of  man.''  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  by  his  power  was  coming  to  rule  in  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world,  although  in  a  cloud  to  the  wisdom  of  it. 
*^And  in  his  hand  was  a  sharp  sickle''---the  instru- 
ments he  makes  use  of  to  effect  his  purposes. 

'^  And  another  aiigcl  came  out  of  the  teinple"---the 


REVELATIONS.  257 

light  and  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  civil  liberty, 
now  spreading  in  British  America---"  crying  with  a 
loud  voice''---fii'st  in  publications;  afterwards  through 
committees;  and  finally,  through  their  representatives 
in  Congress.  Declaring  to  the  world  that  their  motive 
in  resisting  the  operation  of  the  British  laws,  was,  their 
being  founded  in  oppressive  principles,  and,  therefore, 
unjust ;  and  solemnly  appealing  to  the  Almighty  to  aid 
their  cause ;  for  the  time  of  trial  was  come.  They  must 
now  make  opposition ;  for  if  they  should  once  submit 
to  the  principle  contended  for,  and  it  became  esta- 
blished, all  future  attempts  would  be  fruitless ;  therefore 
now  is  the  time ;  "  the  harvest  of  the  earth,"  that  is, 
the  government,  ^^  is  fully  ripe." 

•^  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle 
on  the  earth ;  and  the  earth  was  reaped"---the  United 
States  of  America  were  entirely  released  from  the 
government  of  a  foreign  power,  both  in  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical affairs. 

That  this  is  what  is  here  pointed  out,  I  think  no  one 
will  hesitate  to  believe,  wiio  attentively  considers  the 
circumstances.  There  is  nothing  like  the  conquest  of 
one  country  over  another,  but  barely  a  reaping  of  the 
government.  Nothing  like  one  ruler  destroying  an- 
other, and  succeeding  in  his  place,  but  only  the  sepa- 
rating with  a  sharp  sickle  the  former  gorernor  from 
the  government;  without  those  terrifying  pictures  of 
the  dreadful  slaughter  and  carnage,  which  are  repre- 
sented as  the  attendants  on  the  overthrowing  of  eccle- 
siastical tyranny  in  those  governments,  where  they  are 
so  united  with  the  civil  powers,  and  so  firmly  supported 
by  them,  that  nothing  short  of  violent  concussions  and 
overturnings   can    separate  them  ;   and   in  which  the 


258  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

overruling  providence  of  God  will  be  more  manifested, 
in  punishing  the  beast  with  the  same  measure  of  cruelty 
and  barbarity,  which  he  had  meted  to  others. 

Here  the  revolution  was  accomplished  with  such  a 
succession  of  natural  means,  as  to  appear  like  one  of 
those  events  which  casually  take  place  in  the  king- 
doms of  this  world ;  the  politician  hardly  discovering 
the  power  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  cloud ;  ruling  and 
turning  the  passions  of  men,  to  make  them  subservient 
to  his  purpose :  great  and  wonderful  in  its  effects  on  the 
Christian  religion;  and  therefore,  well  worthy  of  a 
place  in  these  Divine  Revelations.* 

*  It  may  have  occurred  to  the  reader's  observation,  that  the 
explanations  given  by  John  Jones,  have  represented  a  change 
of  scene  from  one  nation  or  country  to  another.  Recollecting 
that  the  book  was  understood  by  him  as  referring  chiefly  to 
the  progressive  state  of  religion,  and  to  nations  only  as  they 
stood  in  connexion  therewith,  this  will  of  course  be  reconciledj 
different  nations  of  Europe  taking  successively  their  rank  in 
religious  importance,  as  the  different  advances  of  religious 
light  and  knowledge  have  been  manifested  in  them.  Under 
this  view,  it  will  not  appear  strange  that  the  author  should  be 
prepared  to  apply  to  the  United  States  of  America,  such  parts 
of  the  prophecies  as  appeared  to  him  to  be  clearly,  and  only, 
descriptive  of  transactions  there,  which,  in  his  apprehension, 
had  a  direct  connexion  with  the  progress  of  religious  light  and 
knowledge. 

That  the  advance  made  in  our  republic,  in  favour  of  reli- 
gious liberty,  by  the  rejection  of  all  national  control  over 
religious  sentiment,  and  the  constitutional  establishment  of 
entire  freedom  therein,  is  a  circumstance  of  great  importance, 
as  it  relates  to  the  religious  world,  must  be  admitted  by  the 
unprejudiced  mind,  who  has  calmly  viewed  the  progress  of 
things  as  they  have  become  develope^^d  before  him.  Great 
responsibility  then,  must,  in  this  point  of  view,  rest  upon  this 
nation.     And  happy  will  it  be  for  us,  if  in  a  course  of  uncom- 


REVELATIONS,  259 

17.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in 
heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had 
power  over  firej  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the 
sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather 
the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  fully 
ripe. 

19.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine- 
press of  the  wrath  of  God. 

20.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and 
blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horses'  bridles, 
by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 

^^And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which 
is  in  heaven.'*'  This  signifies  that  liglit  and  knowledge 
in  favour  of  liberty  to  all  mankind,  which  proceeds 
from  a  sense  of  religious  duty ;  being  founded  on  the 
precept  of  our  blessed  Lord,  ^^  Whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do  you  even  so  unto 
them.^'     This  angel  "also  having  a  sharp  sickle.'' 

^^And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar"— 
where  a  solemn  covenant  had  been  made,  and  vows  of- 
fered up  to  God  in  favour  of  liberty  ;  imploring  his  aid 
against  the  oppressor  on  their  own  behalf.  "  And  he 
had  power  over  fire''-— that  is,  party  zeal  and  rage. 

mon  national  prosperity,  our  national  sense  of  the  principles 
of  universal  justice,  and  the  equal,  unalienable  rights  of  all 
men,  become  not  insensibly  more  and  more  relaxed.  And  if 
through  the  increase  of  outward  ease,  libertinism  and  licen- 
tiousness, an  imaginary  security  be  not  suffered  to  divert  our 
vigilant  attention  from  our  best  national  interests;  and  thus 
prepare  the  way  for  a*  retrograding  spirit,  gradually,  and  at 
unawares,  to  prevail,  by  means  of  the  secret  working  of  the 
same  species  of  self-sufficient  ambition,  which  has  ever  been 
the  bane  of  the  Christian  religion  in  other  nations.  £(l. 

33 


260  ANALYSIS   OF  THE 

*^  And  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp 
sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather 
the  clusters"  of  arbitrary  power  that  have  grown  out 
*^of  the  vine"  of  corrupt,  oppressive  governments, 
*^for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe."  The  cry  of  the  op- 
pressed is  heard  in  the  land  where  slavery  had  been 
clearly  seen  to  be  repugnant  to  true  religion,  and  so- 
lemnly declared  to  be  hateful  to  God  and  man :  and, 
what  is  worse,  new  laws  have  been  made  to  strengthen 
the  bands  of  oppression,  with  cords  of  iniquity. 

^^  And  the  angel" — the  minister  of  divine  justice, 
'^thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth" — into  the  go- 
vernments that  support  slavery- --^^  and  gathered  the 
vine"  of  this  corrupt  oppressive  power,  '^  and  cast  it 
into  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God.  And 
the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city"---thatis, 
without  the  borders  of  the  old  Romish  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction,  and,  therefore,  not  a  punishment  for  reli- 
gious, but  secular  tyranny. 

"And  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto 
the  horses'  bridles"---that  is,  until  the  executioners 
of  divine  vengeance  were  stayed,  as  by  a  bridle  in 
the  hand  of  him  that  saith,  ^^  Hitherto  thou  shalt  come, 
but  no  further."  "By  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six 
hundred  furlongs,"  which  is  equal  to  two  hundred 
miles.* 

This  is  a  subject  worthy  of  the  most  serious  attention, 
as  the  one  will  follow  after  the  other  as  certainly  as  the 
"vintage"  succeeds  the  "harvest;"  and,  from  the  de- 
scription here  given,  the  latter  will  be  attended  with 

*  The  eighteenth  chapter  of  Isaiah  appears  to  be  remark- 
ably descriptive  of  the  same  circumstances  and  transactions. 


IJEVEl-ATIONS.  261 

more  dreadful  calamities  than  the  former.  The  people 
of  these  states  are  loudly  called  upon  by  interest  and 
duty,  immediately  to  proclaim  a  solemn  fast;  to  implore 
the  Father  of  mercies,  that  he  may  graciously  mitigate 
the  impending  calamities,  and,  as  a  Father  pitieth  his 
children,  pity  those  that  are  now,  like  the  returning 
prodigal,  humbly  seeking  his  face :  and  crave  that  in 
the  inflicting  of  his  just  correction,  he  may  have  com- 
passion, and  in  the  midst  of  judgment,  remember  mercy, 
and  look  to,  and  accept»their  solemn  festing,  according 
to  his  appointment ;  which  is,  ^^  To  undo  the  heavy 
burdens,  to  break  every  yoke,  and  to  let  the  oppressed 
go  free."  Without  this,  we  have  no  reasonable  ground 
to  believe  or  expect,  that  he  will  spare  tlie  transgres- 
sors in  this  land,  any  more  than  he  did  the  people  of 
Judah,  to  whom  the  prophet  Jeremiah  declared,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  "Ye  were  now  turned,  and  had 
done  right  in  my  sight,  in  proclaiming  liberty  every 
man  to  his  neighbour,  and  ye  had  made  a  covenant  be- 
fore me.  But  ye  turned  and  polluted  my  name.  There- 
fore, thus  saith  the  Lord,  ye  have  not  hearkened  unto 
me,  in  proclaiming  liberty,  every  one  to  his  brother, 
and  every  one  to  his  neighbour.  Behold,  I  proclaim 
a  liberty  for  you,  saith  the  Lord,  to  the  sword,  to  the 
pestilence,  and  to  the  famine.'' 


PART  VIII. 


BEING  A  SUPPLEMENT  TO  PART  IV. 


Contaming  an  account  of  the  calamitous  events 
wider  the  remainder  of  the  sixth,  and  under  the 
seventh  trumpet;  on  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials  of 
wrath;  occasioning  great  overturnings  and  revolu- 
tions in  governments — the  overthroiv  of  all  religious 
establishments,  and  the  powers  that  uphold  them — 
the  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  explained. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous; 
seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues;  for  in  them  is  filled 
up  the  wrath  of  God. 

2.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire: 
and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over 
his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name, 
stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God; 

3.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and 
the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying.  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy 
works,  Lord  God  Almighty;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou 
King  of  saints. 

4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name? 
for  thou  only  art  holy:  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship 
before  thee;  for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  HEVELATIONS.  263 

5.  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened: 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having 
their  bi'easts  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

7.  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven  angels 
seven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  forever 
and  ever. 

8.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  the  smoke  from  the  glory 
of  God,  and  from  his  powerj  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter 
into  the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were 
fulfilled. 

''  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven"---amongst  the 
professors  of  religion---"  great  and  marvellous," 
''  seven  angels,"  or  messengers,  "  having  the  seven 
last  plagues"-— the  means  whereby  the  Almighty  will 
accomplish  his  purposes--- "for  in  them  is  filled  up  the 
wrath  of  God."  "  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass 
mingled  with  fire;"  as  in  chapter  4th,  there  was  be- 
fore the  throne  a  sea  of  glass  like  Unto  crystal,  where 
the  faithful  see  the  wonders  of  the  Almighty  in  the 
great  deep,  (for  the  spirit  searcheth  all  things,  even 
the  deep  things  of  God.)  This  sets  forth  the  warfare 
of  the  true  Christian,  from  the  time  he  was  permitted 
liberty  of  conscience  through  the  fiery  zeal  of  party; 
and  his  way  being  slippery  as  glass---easy  to  the  natu- 
ral part  to  slide  off",  yet  clear  and  transparent  to  the 
enlightened  mind. 

''  And  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the 
beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and 
over  the  number  of  his  name"-— who  neither  worship- 
ped him  secretly  nor  openly,  nor  were  numbered 
among  his  s>ipporters---these  John  saw  "  stand  on  the 


264  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God''---the  melody  of 
divine  grace j  of  which  the  Jewish  harp  was  a  type. 

'^  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses^  the  servant  of 
God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb"---the  true  spiritual 
singing  of  the  inward  Jew ;  the  redeemed  Christians  that 
had  now  been  living  witnesses  of  the  overruling  power 
of  the  Almighty  in  their  own  preservation  and  deliver- 
ance ;  in  the  living  sense  whereof  they  return  him  the 
grateful  tribute  of  humble  thanksgiving;  ^^  saying, 
Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty; just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of 
saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  before  thee,  0  Lord,  and 
glorify  thy  name?"---thy  power  and  authority---"  for 
thou  only  art  holy"— -thou  only  teachest  holiness,  and 
leadest  thy  followers  into  the  practice  and  life  of  it— 
^'  for  all  nations  shalP'  leave  their  inventions  and  idola- 
tries, and  ''  come  and  worship  before  thee,  for  thy 
judgments  are  made  manifest''---have  not  only  been 
published  to  the  world,  but  examples  exhibited  as  a 
warning  to  mankind,  as  have  been  already  related. 

''  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the  taber- 
nacle of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened.''  This 
was  not  an  outward  temple  built  with  hands,  but  the 
living  sanctified  servants  of  God,  made  a  spiritual 
building,  wherein  is  the  tabernacle  of  witness;  the  tes- 
timony he  has  given  his  people  to  bear.  It  is  opened 
in  heaven — held  up  to  the  view  of  the  professors  of 
Christianity;  and  however  contemptible  it  appeared  in 
the  eyes  of  superstitious  prejudice,  to  those  who  had 
thrown  off  its  shackles,  it  was  manifested  to  be  the  tes- 
timony of  truth. 

"And   the  seven  angels  came   out  of  the  temple, 


REVELATIONS.  265 

having  the  seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white 
linen'' — to  show  the  justness  of  these  judgments. 
^^  Having  their  hreasts  girded  witli  golden  girdles'*--- 
the  girdle  of  truth;  the  word  which  the  Lord  had 
spoken,  and  which  they  are  now  commissioned  to  exe- 
cute. "  And  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  gave 
unto  the  seven  angels,  seven  golden  vials  full  of  the 
WTath  of  God.*'  Although  they  received  their  light 
and  knowledge  from  the  temple,  and  were  commissioned 
there,  they  did  not  bring  these  vials  of  wrath  from 
thence,  but  received  them  from  one  of  the  four  living 
creatures ;  which  I  take  to  he  the  third,  whose  face  was 
like  a  man— -had  the  appearance  of  one  whose  actions 
and  advice  were  perfectly  consistent  with  reason.  Thus 
human  wisdom  is  made  the  blind  instrument  of  execut- 
ing the  determinations  of  the  overruling  providence 
of  God,  ^^who  lives  and  reigns  for  ever  and  ever;"  in 
time,  and  in  eternity. 

"  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the 
glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power."  Mankind  are  taken 
up  with  such  carnal  apprehensions,  and  ideas  of  the 
glory  of  God,  and  of  his  power,  as  to  imagine  there 
will  be  some  extraordinary  manifestation  thereof; 
either  by  Christ  personally  appearing  on  earth,  to  esta- 
blish his  kingdom  outwardly,  or  by  his  changing  the 
dispositions  of  human  nature,  so  as  to  remove  the  ne- 
cessity of  taking  up,  and  daily  bearing  the  cross  ;  that 
notwithstanding  the  temple  is  opened,  they  cannot 
^^  enter  in,"  until  the  "  seven  plagues"  have  removed 
this  blindness  and  dispelled  the  smoke. 


266  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

1.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying-  to  the 
seven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the 
wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth. 

2.  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
earth;  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men 
which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  wor- 
shipped his  image. 

3.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  seaj 
and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  and  every  living 
soul  died  in  the  sea. 

4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers 
and  fountains  of  waters;  and  they  became  blood. 

5.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,  Thou  art 
righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  be,  because 
thpu  hast  judged  thus: 

6.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets, 
and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink;  for  they  are  worthy. 

7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Even  so.  Lord 
God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

8.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun; 
and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire. 

9.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed 
the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over  these  plagues:  and 
they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of 
the  beast;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness;  and  they 
gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain, 

11.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because  of  their 
pains  and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the 
way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  might  be  prepared. 

"  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple''--- 
the  general  sentiment  and  tenor  of  political  publica- 


REVELATIONS.  267 

tions,  calling  for  a  free  investigation  of  the  principles 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  a  restoration  of  those 
rights  which  had  long  been  withheld  from  mankind--- 
"  saying  to  the  seven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour 
out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  carth"--- 
upon  the  governments  of  the  world. 

^^  And  the  first  went  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
earth"-— upon  the  government  of  the  American  British 
colonies,  and  produced  the  independence  of  the  United 
SlateS"-which  has  been  like  the  falling  of  ^'  a  noisome 
and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark 
of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his 
image."  Not  only  by  defeating  a  scheme  which  had 
long  been  persisted  in,  of  extending  the  bounds  of  ec- 
clesiastical jurisdiction  in  America,  but  also  by  cutting 
off  all  religious  establishments  that  were  there:  by 
which  it  has  been  manifested  to  the  world,  that  govern- 
ment can  subsist,  and  become  more  stix)ng,  and  firmly 
united,  by  granting  equal  liberty  to  all ;  and  that  reli- 
gion can  flourish,  and  harmony  subsist  amongst  men  of 
different  religious  persuasions,  in  a  manner  scarcely 
ever  known,  and  always  interrupted,  in  establishments. 
This  was  therefore  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  to  the 
worshippers  of  ecclesiastical  power;  like  the  plague  of 
the  bile  to  the  magicians  of  Egypt,  who  could  not  stand 
before  Moses,  because  of  the  bile. 

^^  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
sea" — the  unsettled  state  of  religious  opinions  in  France 
- — "and  it  became  as  blood."  Its  supporters  were  per- 
secuted to  the  shedding  of  blood,  by  which  it  stank,  as 
loathsome  as  "the  blood  of  a  dead  man,  and  every  liv- 
ing soul  died  in  the  sea"- --those  that  were  alive-— who 
had  their  souls  quickened  by  the  principle  of  spiritual 
34 


268  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

life,  yet,  through  the  prejudice  of  education,  in  the 
simplicity  of  their  hearts,  continued  in  the  observation 
of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  old  establishment, 
were  disregarded,  slain  and  killed  by  the  destroyers  of 
superstition,  who  involved  the  sincere  with  the  hypo- 
crite, in  one  common  destruction. 

*^  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains  of  waters"- --that  is,  upon  societies 
of  dissenters,  and  upon  the  leaders  and  founders  of  sys- 
tems---" and  they  became  blood"---were  persecuted 
and  punished. 

^^  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters"- —that  is,  the 
more  enlightened  members  or  favourers  of  these  dis- 
senting societies,  say,  ^*^Thou  art  righteous,  0  Lord, 
which  art"  worshipped  by  the  sincere  in  heart,  with- 
out force  or  compulsion,  ^^  and  wast"  worshipped  and 
adored  before  these  were  invented,  '^  and  shalt  be," 
when  they  are  all  gone  into  perdition,  '^  because  thou 
hast  judged  thus"-— hast  accounted  them  worthy  of  be- 
ing punished--'"  for  they  have"  persecuted  and  "  shed 
the  blood  of"  sincere,  conscientious  nonconformists ; 
*^  and  the  prophets"  that  witnessed  against  their  car- 
nal impositions  ;  "  and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to 
drink,  for  they  are  worthy." 

^^  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar"-"the  voice 
of  strict  justice,  in  behalf  of  those  that  had  suffered  by 
their  oppressions  and  persecutions,  "say,  Even  so. 
Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judg- 
ments." 

^'  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
sun" — that  is,  upon  the  scriptures  of  truth  ;  through 
the  attacks  made  by  deistical  and  infidel  philosophers  ; 
denying   the   prophecies   and   revelations  which   are 


REVELATIONS.  269 

therein  recorded,  and  the  religion  and  morality  there- 
in recommended,  to  be  divine  communications  from 
God.  '^  And  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men 
with  fire"---that  is,  with  party  zealaT\d  rage,  on  behalf 
of  deistical  or  infidel  philosophy  on  the  one  part,  and 
on  behalf  of  religion  and  worship  on  the  other.  "And 
men  were  scorched  with  great  heat"- --felt  severely  the 
burning  zeal  and  party  rage  v/ith  which  they  were  ac- 
tuated. ^^And  blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  which 
hath  power  over  these  plagues;"  by  denying  his  provi- 
dential government  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other 
by  calling  their  inventions  and  traditions,  holy  and  di- 
vine ordinances,  and  their  usurped  power  over  the 
property  and  consciences  of  men,  the  authority  of  the 
church  of  Christ.  '^  And  they  repented  not  to  give 
him  the  glory." 

^^  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
seat  of  the  beast"---the  whole  antichristian  power  of 
the  church  of  Rome---"  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of 
darkness"-— their  ridiculous  and  absurd  rites  and  cere- 
monies, substituted  in  the  place  of  Christianity,  had 
shut  out  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  involved  them  in 
this  deplorable  state,  in  which  "they  gnawed  their 
tongues  for  pain,"  "  and  blasphemed  the  God  of  hea- 
ven," by  seeking  relief  in  following  their  dark,  super- 
stitious practices,  and  abominable  idolatrous  inventions  ; 
or  by  turning  infidels  and  mockers  of  religion. 

*^  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
great  river  £uphrates"---that  is,  upon  the  great  river 
of  established  protestantism---"  and  the  water  thereof 
was  dried  up."  All  those  unstable  opinions  and  prac- 
tices, which  human  wisdom  and  authority  had  intro- 
duced;  '^  were  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of 


270  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

the  east  might  be  prepared"-- -that  they  may  no  longer 
be  deterred  from  embracing  Christianity  by  consider- 
ing it  as  a  religion  of  human  policy  and  superstition ; 
and  sanctioning  wars,  violence  and  shedding  of  human 
blood :  practices  directly  opposite  to  the  benign  spirit 
of  the  gospel. 

1 3.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  c(Ane  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  inouth  of  the  beast, 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 

14.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles, 
which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole 
world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God 
Almighty. 

15.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief;  blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see 
his  shame. 

16.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place,  called  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon. 

^' And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs."  They 
were  loquacious  and  impudent;,  and  not  produced  in 
the  common  way  of  living  generation,  but  such  life  as 
the  magicians  of  Egypt  could  bring  forth  by  their  ex- 
periments, and  which  originates  from  spawn. 

The  first  ^^came  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon"--- 
the  old  spirit  of  infidelity.  The  arguments  of  his 
speakers  and  defenders  that  opposed  the  doctrines  of 
Christ  in  favour  of  Jews  and  pagans,  are  now  revived 
and  refined  in  favour  of  human  reason ;  but  discover 
themselves  to  be  the  spawn  of  the  old  dragon.  Human 
reason  is  now  to  be  exalted,  and  all  the  advantages 
mankind  have  derived  from  age  to  age,  through  divine 
communications,  are  now  ungratefully  ascribed  to  this 
supreme  guide  and  director,  in  contradiction  to  our  con- 


REVELATIONS.  271 

stant  experience,  the  testimony  of  a  cloud  of  witnesses, 
and  the  knowledge  we  acquire  by  observation  of  the 
powers  and  dispositions  of  human  nature.  And  some 
of  these,  though  they  abhorred  the  cruelties  of  the 
beast,  have  encouraged  the  acting  of  the  tyranny  of 
the  dragon  up  to  its  full  height. 

And  the  second  ^^  came  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,'* — the  supporters  of  and  aspirants  after  religious 
establishments — some  refinement  of  ecclesiastical  power, 
only  what  may  be  necessary  to  control  dissenters;  bare- 
ly sufficient  to  secure  and  uphold  a  national  religion, 
and  secure  to  themselves  its  livings,  and  other  lucrative 
offices ;  and  to  continue  the  oppression  of  tithes,  and 
other  priestly  exactions,  imposed  by  the  beast  in  the 
dark  ages  of  his  tyranny.  Some  of  these  refiners  in 
different  countries,  have  boldly  intruded  themselves 
into  the  houses,  the  bed-chambers,  and  even  the  knead- 
ing-troughs  of  the  beasts  out  of  whose  mouths  they 
were  spawned. 

'^  And  the  third  came  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet" — some  endeavours  in  man's  wisdom  to  restore 
true  worship,  and  reform  the  ministry ;  which  must 
end  in  disappointment:  like  those  of  old,  ''  who  kindled 
a  fire,  and  warmed  themselves  with  the  sparks  of  their 
own  kindling, ■'  but  in  the  end,  had  to  lay  down  in  sor- 
row. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  discourage  any  stirring  of  the 
true  life,  which  can  only  be  brought  forth  by  the  finger 
of  God:  (Exodus  viii.  19.)  whether  its  appearance  be 
in  strength,  or  in  weakness.  If  we  sincerely  believe 
in  the  testimony  of  Christ,  we  must  believe  in  his  de- 
clarations, that  "  we  know  not  what  to  pray  for,  but  as 
the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmities  :'^  "  That  the  hour 


272  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

Cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  for  the  Fa- 
ther seeketh  such  to  worship  him/''  And  the  reason 
he  assigned  is  a  most  just  one,  "God  is  a  spirit,  and 
they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth.''  It  is  thus  only,  that  living,  immaterial, 
spiritual  souls,  can  approach  the  Father  of  spirits, 
either  in  imploring  him,  graciously  to  supply  those 
things  for  themselves,  or  others,  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
impresses  them  with  an  evidence  of  the  necessity  of, 
and  influences  them  to  ask  for ;  or  to  oifer  the  grateful 
tribute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise,  for  mercies  and  fa- 
vours received:  the  outward  voice  being  only  the  de- 
claration of  the  inward  act  of  the  soul.  Not  as  a 
medium  necessary  to  convey  this  spiritual  sense  to  that 
God  who  is  a  spirit — which  were  absurd  to  suppose—^ 
but  only  for  the  edification  and  benefit  of  the  hearers. 

None  of  those  imitators,  therefore,  that  can  go  through 
a  round  of  j-eligious  performances,  without  a  sense  of 
that  divine  influence,  are  the  worshippers  the  Father 
seeks  ;  and  their  devotions  are  neither  performed  in 
spirit,  nor  in  truth,  but  in  the  conceivings  of  the  natu- 
ral understanding,  and  in  lies :  which  is  the  reason  so 
many  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  they  ask  amiss. 

And  that  preaching  tliat  can  be  begun,  carried  on, 
and  ended,  in  the  mere  will  and  power  of  human  abili- 
ties, however  refined  and  spiritual  it  may  appear,  or 
however  zealously  performed,  is  not  the  preaching  of 
the  cross  of  Christ ;  nor  is  such  ministry  derived  from 
him,  but  out. of  the  spawn  of  the  false  prophet.  And 
some  in  this  kind  of  ministry,  have  soon  manifested  that 
their  kingdom  was  of  this  world,  by  discovering  more 
zeal  in  sowing  the  seeds  of,  and  encouraging,  political 


REVELATIONS.  273 

discord,  than  in  teaching  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  or  in 
inculcating  the  meek,  patient  temper  and  disposition 
which  is  the  characteristic  of  the  followers  of  his  spirit; 
which  breathes  "^  peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  men." 

"  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils" — that  is,  of 
overbearing,  arbitrary  powers — "  working  miracles." 
The  first  teaches  that  human  nature  is  in  its  perfect 
state,  and  that  human  reason  is  its  supreme  guide  and 
director ;  therefore,  in  a  political  capacity,  the  govern- 
ments said  to  be  founded  in  reason,  must  be  submitted 
to  in  their  commands,  although  they  carry  in  their  face 
the  appearance  of  the  most  barbarous  despotic  tyranny. 
In  theory  they  make  a  most  miraculous  display  of  the 
happiness  that  may  be  produced  by  the  exertions  of 
reason.  The  second  teaches  that  a  connexion  between 
church  and  state,  is  necessary  for  the  existence  of  the 
body  politic,  and  the  promotion  of  religion ;  therefore 
ecclesiastical  laws  must  be  enforced,  though  they  should 
be  burdensome  and  oppressive  :  for  by  supporting  this 
connexion,  governments  have  been  long  preserved  in  a 
miraculous  manner.  And  the  third,  the  false  prophet, 
teaches  men  to  arm  with  enthusiastic  rage,  at  the  delu- 
sive sound  e>f  religious  and  civil  liberty;  and  to  oppose 
government,  and  kill,  destroy,  or  spare,  the  supporters 
of  it,  at  the  arbitrary  will  of  their  leaders :  whose  mo- 
tives for  resistance  perhaps  originated  in  the  basest 
principles ;  the  disappointment  of  their  own  ambitious 
projects,  the  prospect  of  gratifying  them,  or  of  enrich- 
ing themselves  by  spoil  and  plunder. 

Thus  these  ^'  unclean  spirits  go  forth  unto  the  kings 
of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world ;"  inflaming  the 
minds  of  men,  "  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that 
great  day  of  God  Almighty." 


274  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

''  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief."  The  abrupt  manner 
in  which  this  caution  is  introduced,  as  well  as  the  ex- 
pressions of  it,  imply  a  more  than  common  necessity 
for  all  to  watch,  that  they  may  be  partakers  of  the  bless- 
ing which  Cometh  thereby;  lest  the  dreadful  day  steal 
upon  them  at  unawares;  and  they  not  having  on  the 
'^garment  of  righteousness,''  should  be  found  "walking 
naked,''  notwithstanding  all  their  false  delusive  cover- 
ings, and  their  "  shame"  be  manifested  to  all. 

^^  And  they  were  gathered  together  into  a  place 
called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon."  This  does 
not  appear  to  mean  any  one  particular  place  or  country, 
but  in  each,  a  place  of  certainty  to  receive  the  end 
determined. 

17.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air; 
and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  in  heaven,  from 
the  throne,  saying.  It  is  done. 

18.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings j 
and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men 
were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great. 

19.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell:  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remem- 
brance before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  tl»e  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  his  wrath. 

20.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were 
not  found. 

21.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven, 
every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent:  and  men  blasphemed 
God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof 
was  exceeding  great. 

'  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the 
air.'     Clearly  discovering  that  these  events  were  the 


UEVEI.ATIONS.  275 

fulfilling  of  the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  spoken 
by  the  month  of  his  holy  prophets. 

*  And  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  in 
heaven'---the  general  voice  and  acknowledgment  of  re- 
ligious men,  on  beholding  the  clear  manifestation  of  the 
overruling   power  of  him   that  sits  upon  the  throne. 

•  Saying,  It  is  done'---the  word  of  the  Lord  will  be 
fully  accomplished.  '  And  there  were  voices'-— the 
sentiments  and  declarations  of  men  exciting  to  action; 

*  and  thunders'--- the  awakening  alarms  of  awful  judg- 
ments---' and  lightnings'---the  contending  of  human 
passions---^  and  a  great  earthquake*---a  great  revolu- 
tion in  government---^  such  as  was  not  since  men  were 
upon  the  earth  ;  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great' 
-—such  mighty  overturnings  of  empires,  kingdoms,  and 
states.  'And  the  great  city'---the  great  profession  of 
Christianity---'  was  divided  into  three  parts'---Papacy, 
Prelacy,  and  Presbytery.  '  And  the  cities  of  the  na- 
tions fell''---all  national  establishments  of  religion  fell. 
'  And  great  Babylon,"  the  mother  of  harlots,  ^  came  in 
remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of 
the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.'  The  just 
judgments  by  which  he  will  cause  her  to  be  punished 
according  to  her  deserts. 

'  And  every  island  fled  away'-'-the  smaller  depen- 
dent governments,  that  had  been  as  horns  to  support 
and  execute  the  decrees  of  ecclesiastical  power,  '  fled 
away.'  '  And  the  mountains'---the  greater  govern- 
ments, that  were  her  strength  and  confidence---' were 
not  found.' 

'  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven' 
---a  great  mortality  by  pestilence,  exceedingly  heavy 
— -^and  men  blasphemed  God,  because  of  the  plague  of 
35 


276  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

the  hail/  Instead  of  repenting  of,  and  forsaking,  their 
oppressions,  their  immoralities,  licentiousness,  and  vain 
sinful  amusements,  which  have  incurred  these  just, 
though  severe  judgments,  they  will  too  generally 
ascribe  to  natural  causes,  the  awful  dispensations  of  an 
overruling  Providence. 


PART   IX 


Discovery  of  the  great  ivhore,  ivho  made  all  na- 
tions drunk — her  blasphemies — her  sorceries — her 
drunkenness  tvith  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus. 
The  beast  that  carrieth  her.  Her  overthrow  by  the 
hofns  of  the  beast.  Mankind  anticipate  her  fall 
Jl  description  of  it.  Lamentation  of  her  merchants. 
She  is  never  to  rise  any  more.  Blood  of  the  pro- 
phets found  in,  and  charged  upon  her.  The  eyes 
of  mankind  generally  opened,  who  praise  the  Lord 
for  executing  his  judgments  upo7i  her.  They  noio 
discover  the  true  church,  adorned  as  a  bride  for  her 
husband. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angds  ■which  had  the 
seven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither; 
I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore  that 
sitteth  upon  many  waters; 

2.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  for- 
nication, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication. 

3.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness: 
and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

4.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  co- 
lour, and  decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls; 


278  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

having  a  golden  cup  in   her  hand  full  of  abominations  and 
filthiness  of  her  fornication: 

5.  And  upon  her  foi-ehead  was  a  name  written,  MYSTERY, 
BABYLON  THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  HAR- 
LOTS,  AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

'  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had 
the  seven  vials' — which  appears  to  have  been  the 
seventh,  who  had  the  power  of  opening  or  discovering 
the  testimony  of  the  spirit  to  the  understandings  of 
men ; — ^  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come 
hither;  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great 
whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters.'  That  is,  upon 
many  different  religious  societies,  whose  professions  and 
systems  are  founded  on  opinions  and  conjectures,  and 
therefore  are  unstable  as  waters.  The  natural  under- 
standing of  man,  assuming  the  power  of  judging  of 
divine  things,  is  the  adulteress,  and  usurpeth  the  prero- 
gative of  the  spirit  of  God,  by  which  only  they  can  be 
discerned  and  known.  '  With  whom  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication' — have  embraced  and 
adopted  her  impositions — '  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  for- 
nication'— have  been  intoxicated,  so  as  to  believe  that 
her  power  and  authority  were  derived  from  Christ,  and 
her  institutions  holy  and  divine  ordinances. 

'  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wil- 
derness'— into  that  state  in  which  the  professors  of 
Christianity,  by  forsaking  the  teachings  and  authority 
of  the  word  and  spirit  of  God,  became  bewildered  and 
lost  in  the  smoke  of  uncertain  conjectures ;  out  of  which 
arose  this  '  scarlet  coloured  beast  on  which  the  woman,' 
the  adulterous  spirit,  sitteth;  being  the  supreme  judge 
and  director  in  the  determinations  of  this  beastly  ty- 


REVELATIONS.  279 

rant.  ^  Which  was  full  of  names  of  blasphemy' — blas- 
pheming God,  by  assuming  his  prerogatives,  and  by 
calling  evil  good,  and  good  evil.  ^  Having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns' — the  ecclesiastical  establishments  in 
seven  greater  governments,  and  ten  executive  powers 
to  enforce  obedience. 

^  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet 
colour;'  not  the  fine  linen,  pure  and  white,  the  righte- 
ousness of  saints.  She  has  taught  her  lovers  that  purity 
of  life  was  not  necessary.  Her  saints  were  to  sin  daily 
in  thought;,  word,  and  deed ;  and  to  believe  that  it  was 
possible,  through  divine  grace,  to  overcome  sin  in  this 
life,  was  accounted  antichristian  doctrine  with  her  and 
her  votaries.  Her  ornaments  were  of  another  kind, 
more  delightful  in  the  view  of  the  world ;  ^  gold  and 
precious  stones' — a  splendid,  pompous  religion  and  wor- 
ship, to  attract  the  senses,  and  a  mighty  confidence  that 
Christ  hath  paid  the  debt  for,  and  that  his  righteous- 
ness will  be  imputed  to,  her  followers;  and  this  she 
calls  faith.  She  has  also  her  sacraments;  a  profound 
mystery,  by  which  she  pretends  the  promises  in  scrip- 
ture made  to  the  Lord's  redeemed  children  are  applied 
and  sealed  to  her  sinful  followers ;  and  these  are  her 
'  pearls  of  great  price.' 

^Having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand.'  The  vessels  of 
the  Lord's  house  are  poor,  weak,  earthen  vessels;  fool- 
ish and  contemptible  in  the  eye  of  man's  wisdom,  al- 
though they  contain  heavenly  treasure.  But  here  is  a 
learned  ministry  that  can  expound  the  scriptures,  and 
administer  her  ordinances;  can  pleach,  and  pray,  and 
sing.  A  specious  profession,  but  ^  full  of  abominations 
and  filthiness  of  her  fornications,'  which  she  imposes 


280  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

on  her  intoxicated  votaries,  as  the  ways  and  means  ap- 
pointed by  Christ  to  become  heirs  of  his  salvation. 

'  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written.'  As 
the  true  followers  of  the  Lamb  had  his  Father's  name 
written  in  their  foreheads,  and  being  redeemed  from 
the  world,  could  not  be  conformable  to  its  ways,  cus- 
toms, and  manners,  and  were  therefore  distinguished 
in  their  conduct  and  conversation,  and  were  also  sealed 
with  the  holy  spirit  of  promise,  the  earnest  of  their 
inheritance,  so  the  false  church  hath  a  name  in  her 
forehead,  which  is  MYSTERY.  Thus,  although  her 
followers  live  in  the  daily  practice  of  sin,  yet  they 
trust  they  are,  in  some  mysterious  way,  the  children  of 
God,  and  inheritors  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  And 
notwithstanding  they  feel  no  evidence  of  divine  appro- 
bation, but  at  times  conviction  and  terror,  indignation 
and  wrath,  yet  they  are  encouraged  to  hope  these  are 
but  suggestions  of  the  enemy,  and  that  they  are  never- 
theless, in  some  hidden  mysterious  manner,  the  chosen 
people  of  God,  and  heirs  of  eternal  salvation :  but  in 
the  spirit  of  truth  they  are  seen  to  be  in  the  mystery 
of  deceit  and  hypocrisy- --in  the  spiritual  whoredom 
of  '  MYSTERY,  BABYLON  THE  GREAT,  THE 
MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  and  abominations  of  the 
earth.' 

Here  is  the  mystery.  Few  would  have  turned  aside 
into  her  adulterous  bed,  if  they  had  not  been  made 
drunk  with  her  sorceries.  She  speaks  fair  words ; 
does  not  draw  people  into  the  worship  of  her  idols, 
calling  them  such.  She  invites  them  to  come  to  the 
worsliip  of  God,  to  hear  a  godly  ministry,  and  to  par- 
take of  godly  ordinances.  This  spirit  was  beginning  to 
work  in  the  apostles'  days,  by  setting  up  a  form  of  god- 


REVELATIONS.  ^281 

lincss,  but  denying  the  life  and  power.  Here  she  tak- 
eth  the  simple  with  the  cunning  of  the  whore  in  the 
Proverbs.  ••  I  have  decked  my  bed  with  coverings  of 
tapestry;  with  carved  works;  with  fine  linen  of  Egypt. 
I  have  perfumed  it  with  myrrh,  aloes  and  cinnamon. 
I  have  peace-ofFerings  with  me.  This  day  I  have  paid 
my  vows.' 

Such  were  formerly,  and  such  remain  to  be,  the  al 
lurements  of  the  false  church;  a  fair  show  of  externals 
to  captivate  the  senses,  and  divert  the  mind  from  seek- 
ing an  inward  acquaintance  with  God,  and  pondering 
the  path  of  life :  and  lest  the  light  of  the  glorious  gos- 
pel should  shine  out  in  their  hearts,  she  tells  them  those 
powerful  convictions  which  alarm  their  consciences, 
are  not  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  that  has  long  ago 
ceased.  Thus  she  hath  cast  down  many  wounded,  and 
many  strong  men  have  been  slain  by  her. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus:  and  when 
I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou  mar- 
vel? I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the 
beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns. 

8.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not;  and  shall 
ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition:  and 
they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder  (whose  names  were 
not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world)  when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and 
yet  is. 

9.  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  Tiie  seven 
heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth. 

10.  And  there  are  seven  kings:  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is, 
and  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must 
continue  a  short  space. 


282  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

1 1.  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition, 

'And  I  saw  the  woman'-— this  spirit  of  deceit  and 
idolatry---^  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and 
with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus ;  and  when  I  saw 
her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration/  that  she  should, 
under  the  profession  of  the  spiritual  religion  of  Jesus, 
for  the  sake  of  her  abominations,  turn  the  persecutor 
of  his  sincere,  meek,  lamb-like  followers ;  and  thus  cru- 
cify the  Lord  in  his  spiritual  appearance. 

'  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou 
marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  this  deceitful 
'  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her ;'  the  eccle- 
siastical establishments  in  seven  great  eartlily  govern- 
ments, and  ten  executive  powers.  '  The  beast  that  thou 
sawest,'  that  is,  ecclesiastical  and  civil  powers  united 
in  arbitrary  tyranny,  "^was,'  among  the  degenerate 
Jews,  'and  is  not'  now,  being  abolished ;  but  'shall  as- 
cend out  of  the  bottomless  pit'  of  human  contrivance, 
'and  go  into  perdition.'  'And  they  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,'  all  rulers  and  governors,  '  shall  wonder,  whose 
names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life'-"in  that 
living  power  manifested  in  the  soul,  which  only,  'from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,'  could  preserve  men  from 
submitting  their  consciences  to  the  power  of  delusion. 
They  shall  wonder  when  their  eyes  become  anointed  to 
see  the  odiousness  of  that  tyrannical  '  beast,  that  was' 
amongst'  the  Jews,  who,  for  the  sake  of  their  types, 
persecuted  the  substance,  but  now  is  done  away ;  'and 
yet  is'  beginning  to  open  the  way  to  arise  in  the  pro- 
fession of  Christianity  also. 

'  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The 
seven  heads  are  seven'  great  governments  which  form 


I 


REVELATIONS.  283 

the  Roman  empire.  'And  there  are  seven  kings,'  or 
powers,  that  are  absolute.  '  Five  are'  already  '  fallen'- -- 
passed  away  and  gone---*  and  one  is'---which  is  the  im- 
perial. *And  the  other  is  not  yet  come'---which  is 
the  government  by  councils  of  bishops---' and  when  he 
Cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space.'  ^And  the 
beast'---the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  united  in 
absolute  tyranny  over  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men, 
'  which  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is 
of  the  seven'---that  is,  he  is  a  partaker  and  practiser 
of  all  the  cruelties,  barbarities,  hypocrisy,  pride,  blas- 
phemy, and  extravagance  of  the  whole  seven,  *and 
goeth  into  perdition.' 

12.  And  the  ten  horna  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings, 
which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet;  but  receive  power  as 
kings  one  hour  with  the  beast. 

13.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and 
strength  unto  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them:  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings; 
and  they  that  are  with  him  arc  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith- 
ful. 

15.  And  he  saith  unto  me.  The  waters  which  thou  sawest, 
where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  na- 
tions, and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast, 
these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and 
naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

17.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and 
to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the 
words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled. 

18.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest,  is  that  great  city, 
which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

'  And    the    ten    horns  which   thou   sawest,  are  ten 
36 


284  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

kings,'  OP   executive   powers,  "^  which  have  receivect 
no  kingdom  as  yet,  but  receive  power  as  kings'---that 
is,  arbitrary  for  a  short  space  of  time  only,  to  exercise 
tyranny  like  tlie  beast.     ^  These  have  one  mind,  and 
shall  give  their  power  and  strength  to'  the  exercise  of 
arbitrary  tyranny.     ^  These  shall  make  war  with  the 
Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them.'  They  shall 
oppose  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ,  because  his 
followers  cannot  join  in  wars  and  violence  in  support 
of  their  government ;   ^  But  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them,  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings.'    They 
will  be  made  sensible  through  the  manifestation  of  his 
great  and  overruling  power,  that  counsel  is  his,  and 
sound  wisdom,  understanding  and  strength ;  and  that 
to  him  belongs  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  and  he  giv- 
eth  them  to  whomsoever  he  will.     ^  And  they  that  are 
with  him,'  his  sincere  servants  and  testimony-bearers, 
^are  called,  and  chosen,'  for  his  work  and  service  in 
the  earth;  and  are  ^faithful'  to  his  divine  requirings. 
And  in  this  day  of  his  overruling  power,  those  who 
persecute  his  faithful  followei's  cannot  i^easonably  ex- 
pect to  establish  their  government  on  a  permanent  foun- 
dation. 

^And  he  saith  unto  me.  The  waters  which  thou 
sawest,  where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  mul- 
titudes, and  nations,  and  tongues'- --different  societies, 
and  in  diiferent  countries,  that  have  established  sys- 
tems of  religion  and  worship,  prescribed  by  human 
wisdom  and  policy ;  and  of  different  tongues,  each 
speaking  the  language  of  their  founders ;  and  being- 
forms  of  godliness  without  life  and  power,  are,  there- 
fore, unstable  as  waters. 

^  And  the  ten  horns,'  or  governments,  which  shall 


REVELATIONS.  285 

exercise  arbitrary  tyranny  for  a  short  space  of  time, 
*  these  shall  hate  the  \vhoi"c'---that  spirit  of  deceit  and 
hypocrisy---*  and  sluill  make  her  desolate  and  naked'--- 
strip  her  of  all  power  and  pecuniary  support---'^  and 
shall  eat  her  llesh'---seize  uj)on  her  substance---'' and 
burn  her  with  fire*-— root  out  and  destroy  her  entirely, 
in  their  zeal  and  rage  against  her.  ^For  God  hath  put 
in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will'— -he  hath  turned  that 
spirit  of  infidelity  which  she  nourished,  and  that  wrath- 
ful temper  of  war,  revenge,  and  rage,  which  she  kept 
alive  and  encouraged,  against  her.  ''And  they  agree, 
and  give  their  power  and  strength'  to  the  exercise  of 
arbitrary  tyranny,  '  until  the  words  of  God'  respecting 
her  ^  shall  be  fulfilled.' 

^  And  the  woman'-— the  spiritual  adulteress,  ^  which 
thou  sawest,  is  the  great  city'- --the  apostatized  pro- 
fession of  Christianity,  '  which  rcigneth  over  the  kings 
of  the  earth'---sits  upon,  and  guides  them  like  beasts, 
to  do  her  will  and  pleasure. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

1.  And  after  these  things,  I  saw  another  angel  come  clown 
from  heaven,  having  great  powers  and  the  earth  was  lightened 
with  his  glory. 

2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation 
of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every 
unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  arc  waxed 
rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 


386  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

This  angel  represents  that  general  knowledge  of  the 
principles  of  true  religion,  which  so  spread  and  pre- 
vailed as  the  professors  of  it  came  to  be  divested  of  the 
prejudices  with  which  their  minds  had  been  intoxi- 
cated, that  they  have  great  power  over  the  advocates 
of  superstition ;  insomuch  that  the  earth  became  so  en- 
lightened with  the  glory  of  it,  that  the  general  voice  of 
men  of  observation  was,  by  way  of  anticipation,  *  Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fallen;'  who  can  now  repeat,  from  a 
certainty  of  the  commencement  of  her  final  destruc- 
tion, ^is  fallen,'  ^and  is  become  the  habitation  of 
devils'---that  is,  of  arbitrary  tyrants;  ^  and  the  hold  of 
every  foul  spirit;'  of  infidels  and  unbelievers;  ^  and  a 
cage,'  or  receptacle,  ^  of  every  unclean  and  hateful 
bird,'  that  can  soar  aloft  above  every  restraint  of  reli- 
gion and  humanity;  and  subsist  by  prey,  spoil  and 
plunder.  '  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of 
the  wrath  of  her  fornication;'  they  have  cherished  a 
wrathful  spirit  of  persecution,  war,  and  violence,  under 
a  profession  of  Christianity.  '  And  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her;'  they  have 
adopted  her  superstitious  impositions,  and  oppressed 
*  their  subjects  with  grievous  burdens  to  support  her ; 
have  deprived  them  of  their  natural  rights,  to  make 
them  bow  down  to  her;  and  have  led  them  to  slaughter 
as  beasts  for  her  sake.  *  And  the  merchants  of  the 
earth,'  such  as  trade  in  places  of  power  and  profit ;  her 
great  dignitaries,  as  well  as  the  smaller,  of  chancellor- 
ships,  deaneries,  parsonages,  cures,  livings,  tithes,  and 
stipends,  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her 
delicacies. 

4.   And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come 


UEVELATIONS.  287 

out  uf  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues: 

5.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath 
remembered  her  iniquities. 

6.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto 
her  double,  according  to  her  works:  in  the  cup  which  she  hath 
filled,  fill  to  her  double. 

7.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herseli',  and  lived  delicious- 
ly,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her:  for  she  saith  in  her 
heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sor- 
row. 

This  is  expressive  of  the  desires  of  all  truly  religious 
persons,  that  the  sincere-hearted  who  are  seeking  to 
serve  the  Lord  in  uprightness,  may  ^come  out'  of  her 
ways  and  worships,  her  professions  and  deceit,  even  in 
her  most  specious  and  spiritual  appearances,  that  they 
*  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  receive  not  of  her 
plagues ;'  and  also  sets  forth  the  certainty  and  extent 
of  her  punishments  for  her  works  of  iniquity;  which 
are  to  be  rendered  unto  her  '  double.'  And  as  much 
as  the  dignities  and  profits  of  her  spiritual  officers  have 
raised  them  above,  and  have  procured  them  reverence 
and  honour  from,  the  rest  of  mankind,  so  much  she  will 
be  degraded,  disdained,  and  tormented ;  and  that  sud- 
denly, while  she  thinks  herself  secure.  ^  I  sit  a  queen, 
and  am  no  widow' — my  power  is  connected  with,  and 
upheld  by  the  civil  authority  and  constitution,  and  my 
dignities,  places  and  livings,  so  desirable  an  object  for 
the  supporters  of  government  to  obtain  for  their  sons, 
that  whatever  befalls  the  societies  of  dissenters  that  are 
unprotected,  I  shall  be  in  perfect  safety,  '  and  shall  sec 
no  sorrow.'* 

*  See  Guthrie,  p.  19  3. 


288  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

8.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and 
mourning,  and  famine^  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burnt  with 
fire:  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 

9.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed  forni- 
cation and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail  her,  and 
lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 

10.  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying, 
Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city!  for  in 
one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 

1 1.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn 
over  her;  for  no  man  buyeth  her  merchandise  any  more: 

la.  The  merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stones, 
and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet, 
and  all  thyine-wood,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all 
manner  vessels  of  most  pi'ecious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron, 
and  marble, 

13.  And  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and  frank- 
incense, and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and 
beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and 
souls  of  men. 

^  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day'---they 
shall  befall  her  at  the  same  period  of  time.  ^  Death, 
and  mourning,  and  famine;  and  she  shall  be  utterly 
burnt  with  lire;'  she  shall  be  utterly  destroyed  with 
fiery  zeal  and  rage---^  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who 
judgeth  her,'  and  hath  determined  her  overthrow. 

And  the  earthly  powers  '  who  have  committed  forni- 
cation, and  lived  deliciously  with  her,'  combining  to- 
gether against  the  riglits  of  mankind,  and  partaking  in 
tlie  spoil,  '  shall  bewail  her,'  ^  when  they  see'  that  all 
her  religious  ordinances  and  inventions,  which  had  been 
accounted  so  sacred,  holy,  and  elRcacious,  and  her 
power,  which  had  been  looked  upon  such  a  strength 
and  support  to  the  state,  arc  all  but  *  smoke,'  and  van 
ish  away,  as  she  is  consuming.      '  Standing  afar  oft'  for 


REVELATIONS.  289 

fear  of  her  torments.'  Strivinc;  to  secure  tlieir  own 
safety,  and  grievously  lamenting  the  great  apostatized 
church;  tliat  glorious  profession  of  Christianity,  that 
had  sanctioned  their  vices  and  their  crimes,  and  as- 
sured them  of  an  admission  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
hereafter,  although  their  conduct  manifested  they  were 
not  members  of  it:  for  in  one  hour  is  her  judgment 
come. 

^  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth,'  those  who  have 
had  the  disposal  of  her  temporal  revenues,  her  endow- 
ments, and  dignities,  '  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her, 
for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more.'  The 
merchandise  of  pomp,  splendour,  and  profitable  pre- 
ferments; of  mysterious  ordinances,  and  ceremonies, 
accompanied  with  a  high  profession  of  Christian  piety 
and  devotion,  to  allure  and  secure  the  respect  of  the 
more  refined  and  stately  worshippers,  as  well  as  baser 
wares,  and  grosser  metals  and  materials  for  the  vulgar 
and  superstitious.  And  choice  dainties  and  perfumes 
to  attract  to  her  service.  '  And  fine  flour,  and  wheat, 
and  wine,  and  oil,  and  beasts,  and  sheep' — every  thing 
that  could  affect  and  captivate  the  senses.  '  And  horses, 
and  chariots' — her  spiritual  ofiices,  combined  in  strength 
and  regular  order,  to  propagate  and  support  her  doc- 
trines and  worship.  '  And  slaves,  and  souls  of  men,' 
who  have  risked  honour  and  conscience,  and  body  and 
soul,  in  her  service. 

14.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  all  things  whicli  were  dainty  and  goodly  arc 
departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shall  find  them  no  more  at  all. 

15.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made  ricii 
by  her,  shall  stand  afar  ofT,  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weep- 
ing and  wailing, 


290  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

16.  And  saying',  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed 
in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  deckcil  with  gold, 
and  precious  stones,  and  pearls! 

1 7.  For  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought.  And 
every  ship-master,  and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors, 
and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood  afar  off, 

18.  And  cried,  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 
saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city? 

19.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping 
and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  wherein  were 
made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  by  reason  of  her  cost- 
liness! for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 

^  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after,'  livings, 
honours,  titles,  dignities,  and  endowments;  ^  and  all 
things  which  were  dainty  and  goodly,  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all.' 
'  The  merchants,'  who  traded  in,  and  were  '  made  rich' 
by  her  traffic,  '  shall  stand  afar  off,'  for  fear  of  being- 
discovered  to  be  of  her  party,  and  so  partake  of  her 
torment,  '  weeping  and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that 
great  city!'  That  splendid  profession  of  religion,  that 
was  so  finely  '  clothed'  with  Christian  excellencies,  and 
at  the  same  time  possessed  of  riches  and  honours  to 
gratify  the  ambition,  '  and  precious  stones,'  to  deck  out 
her  votaries  with,  '  and  pearls' — the  means  of  securing 
their  salvation,  which  is  the  pearl  of  great  price,  which 
she  promises  to  her  followers,  on  easier  terms  than  that 
of  parting  with  all  to  procure  it ;  for  in  a  short  space 
of  time  '  so  great  riches,'  such  vast  prospects,  and  flat- 
tering delusive  hopfes,  are  all  vanislied. 

'  And  every  ship-master'---the  superior  orders  of  the 
clergy,  who  supported  her  measures,  and  carried  them 
safely  .over  the  opposition  made  against  them  in  coun- 
cils, parliaments,  and  assemblages  of  states;  and  all  the 


REVELATIONS.  291 

subordinate  degrees ;  and  as  many  as  make  a  trade  of 
preaching  her  unstable  religious  opinions,  '  stood  afar 
off,  and  cried,  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burn- 
ing'---her  ordinances  and  inventions,  for  the  sake  of 
which  she  had  promoted  wars  and  persecutions,  ascend 
into  the  air  as  smoke,  and  vanish  away  as  she  was  con- 
suming. ^  Saying,  What  city,'  what  other  kind  of 
institution  or  establishment,  *  is  like  unto  this  great 
city?'  to  afford  such  universal  means  of  honour  and 
riches.  ^  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,'  crying 
and  lamenting  grievously,  that  great  profession  of  reli- 
gion, ^  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the 
sea'— the  means  of  carrying  and  supporting  her  power 
and  prerogatives,  which  arose  out  of  the  sea  of  confu- 
sion and  disorder,  ^  by  reason  of  her  costliness'- --her 
profusion  in  conferring  rewards  on  her  supporters; 
*  for  in  one  hour  she  is  made  desolate.' 

20.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
prophets;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 

21.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  mill- 
stone, and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  violence 
shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be 
found  no  more  at  all. 

22.  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of  pipers, 
and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  no 
craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  any  more 
in  thee;  and  the  sound  of  a  mill-stone  shall  be  heard  no  more 
at  all  in  thee; 

23.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in 
thee;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall 
be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee:  for  thy  merchants  were  the 
great  men  of  the  earth ;  for  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations 
deceived.     • 

24.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth. 

37 


292  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

'  Rejoice  over  her,'  ye  sincere  Christians.  Pure 
religion  will  not  suffer  in  her  fall.  '  And  ye  holy 
apostles  and  prophets ;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on 
her.'  She  persecuted  and  contemned  you,  because  you 
could  not  submit  your  consciences  to  her  disposal,  nor 
traffic  in  her  merchandise,  but  exposed  and  detected 
her  deceitful  wares  in  all  her  appearances. 

^  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great 
mill-stone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea.'  This  sets  forth, 
that  amongst  this  confusion  and  wreck  of  superstition, 
light  and  understanding  will  so  prevail,  that  Babylon 
will  be  cast  down  suddenly  and  destroyed,  '  and  be  no 
more  found  at  all ;'  neither  in  any  of  her  former  appear- 
ances, nor  in  a  new  and  professedly  more  spiritual 
state. 

'  And  the  voice  of  her  harpers,'  her  deceitful  and 
hypocritical  singers,  and  her  heathenish  musical  inven- 
tions which  she  has  introduced  into  her  worship, 
adapted  to  please  the  carnal  ear  of  vain  man ;  all  these 
contrivances  '  shall  be  heard  no  more  in  her.'  '  Nor 
her  craftsmen  of  whatever  craft  they  be.'  '  And  the 
light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  her'--- 
there  shall  be  no  more  holding  up  her  doctrines  as  the 
light  of  the  gospel—-^  nor  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom, 
nor  of  the  bride' — she  shall  receive  no  more  converts 
into  her  communion  ;  for  her  merchants  were  not  the 
meek,  humble  followers  of  Jesus  who  exercised  no 
dominion  or  lordship,  but  they  were  ^  the  great  men  of 
the  earth;'  the  princely  Gentiles;  ^ and  by  her  sorce- 
ries'— her  ordinances  and  inventions,  '  were  all  nations 
deceived.' 

'  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth.'   How- 


REVELATIONS.  293 

ever  she  might  have  afTected  to  clear  herself,  by  deli- 
vering the  subjects  of  her  persecutions  over  to  the  secu- 
lar powers,  tlie  Holy  Spirit  chargeth  it  all  upon  her.  Or 
however  reformed  she  may  be  from  her  former  severi- 
ties, or  tolerant  in  her  present  principles,  whilst  she 
continues  in  any  of  those  idolatrous  and  oppressive 
practices,  which  the  true  prophets  and  martyrs  testi- 
fied against,  and  sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood, 
she  makes  herself  guilty  thereof,  and  at  her  hand  it  will 
be  required. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

1.  And  after  these  things,  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia:  Salvation,  and  glory,  and 
honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God: 

2.  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments:  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her 
fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her 
hand. 

3.  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke  rose  up 
for  ever  and  ever. 

4.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four  beasts  fell 
down  and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the  throne,  saying, 
Amen;  Alleluia. 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying.  Praise  our 
God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  small  and 
great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude, 
and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunderings,  saying.  Alleluia:  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reignelh. 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him:  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made 
herself  read  v. 


294  ANALYSIS   OF  THE 

8.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen,  clean  and  white:  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteous- 
ness of  saints. 

9.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which 
are  called  unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he 
saith  unto  me,  These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  Worship  God  :  for 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

^  And  after  these  things,  I  heard  a  great  voice  of 
much  people  in  heaven'- --the  general  voice  of  the  pro- 
fessors of  Christianity,  *^  saying,  Alleluia  ;  salvation,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God.^ 
They  are  now  convinced  of  the  nature  of  his  salvation, 
and  display  of  his  power ;  and  in  the  living  sense  there- 
of, they  ascribe  the  honour  and  glory  thereof  to  him, 
and  not  to  any  outward  religious  performances,  or  the 
mistaken  exertions  of  men,  who,  intoxicated  with  de- 
lusive imaginations,  endeavoured  to  procure  a  reforma- 
tion in  religion  by  acts  of  violence,  and  to  promote  the 
peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ  by  wars  and  tumults.  '  For 
true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments,  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  whore'---that  spirit  of  deceit  ^  which 
did  corrupt  the  earth'---a]l  earthly  governments--- 
^with  her  fornication,'  covered  under  different  ap- 
pearances, by  leading  the  mind  from  the  principle  of 
spiritual  life,  into  her  adulterous  bed---into  external 
observations  and  acts  of  devotion  which  the  natural  pow- 
ers of  man  can  perform.  ^  And  hath  avenged  the  blood 
of  his  servants  at  her  hand'---who  yielded  their  lives 
for  his  cause  and  testimony.  ^And  again  they  said, 
Alleluia.'     And  her  external  ordinances  and  absurd 


REVELATIONS.  295 

opinions  rose  up  like  '  smoke/  which  vanisheth  away 
•  for  ever  and  ever'- —are  of  no  use  to  her,  in  time  or 
in  eternity. 

'And  the  four  and  twenty  elders'---the  representa- 
tives of  the  spiritual  Jews  and  Christians---' and  the 
four  living  creatures'"-the  representatives  of  the  dif- 
ferent states  and  conditions  of  those  who  in  every  na- 
tion, kindred,  tongue  and  people  had  feared  God  and 
wrought  righteousness,  '  fell  down  and  worshipped 
God  who  sat  on  the  throne,'  overruling  the  determina- 
tions and  passions  of  men,  and  rendering  them  the  blind 
instruments  to  execute  his  judgments,  '  saying.  Amen,' 
praise  the  Lord. 

'And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne'---a  certain  evi- 
dence from  God,  that  their  rejoicing  will  now  be  tri- 
umphant and  permanent---' saying,  Praise  our  God,  all 
ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  small  and 
great.'  '  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great 
multitude,'  and  the  voice  of  many  different  societies, 
and  the  voice  of  awakening  manifestations  of  divine 
power,  claiming  solemn  attention,  'saying,  Alleluia, 
for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.'  'Let  us  be 
glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him,'  and  forsake 
our  outward  performances,  and  apply  to  him  who  had 
compassion  on  our  weakness,  and  preserved  us  by  his 
good  Spirit,  although  we  knew  it  not.  Let  us  give 
the  glory  and  praise  to  him  alone,  and  no  part  to  our 
graven  images:  'For  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is 
come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready.'  His 
church  hath  come  out  of  the  wilderness,  leaning  on  the 
breast  of  her  beloved ;  waiting  for  his  counsel,  and  fol- 
lowing the  leadings  of  his  spirit  in  support  of  his  testi- 
monies, whereby  he  will  establish  his  kingdom  in  the 


296  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

souls  of  men,  which  consists  in  righteousness,  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  which  his  will  is  done  on 
earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

^  And  to  her  it  was  granted,  that  she  should  be  ar- 
rayed in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white;  for  the  fine  linen 
is  the  righteousness  of  saints.'  She  will  no  longer  be 
opposed,  as  formerly,  by  the  ministers  of  deceit,  who 
taught  that  the  saints  must  sin  daily,  and  that  even 
their  best  duties  were  sinful ;  and  that  there  was  no 
redemption  from  the  power  of  sin  during  this  life. 

^And  he  said  unto  me.  Write'-— it  is  now  a  matter 
of  certainty  to  be  written  down---^  Blessed  are  they 
which  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb'--- 
who  have  attended  to  his  calls  and  knockings  at  the 
door  of  their  hearts,  and  have  opened  the  door,  and  let 
him  in.  ^And  he  saith  unto  me,  These  are  the  true 
sayings  of  God.' 

^  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.'  This  re- 
presents the  danger  of  giving  that  veneration  to  men, 
or  opinions,  which  are  only  due  to  God.  This  has  been 
the  stumbling-block  of  many.  When  they  have  been 
visited  by  divine  grace,  instead  of  attending  to  its  dis- 
coveries, they  have  placed  their  dependance  on  some 
instruments  who  have  communicated  to  them,  *  true 
sayings  of  God ;'  or  on  the  opinions  of  such  as  they 
esteem  good  men,  and  thus  have  given  up  their  own 
judgment,  which  the  Lord  would  have  exercised  and 
supplied  with  true  wisdom.  The  danger  of  this,  the 
apostle  warned  the  newly  convinced,  in  his  epistle,  to 
avoid.  ^Little  children,  keep  yourselves  from  idols.' 
And  here  the  angel  delivers  this  positive  injunction, 
^  See  thou  do  it  not;'  which  appears  to  be  intended  as 
a  warning  to  mankind,  that  after  the  wreck  and  down- 


REVELATIONS.  297 

fall  of  superstition,  they  may  not  place  their  depen- 
dance  on  instruments,  who  are  but  ^  fellow  servants 
that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus;'  but  that  their 
whole  dependance  may  be  on  God,  and  their  venera- 
tion and  worship  directed  to  him  alone;  Mbr  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy' — is  that  which 
reveals  his  mind  and  will  in  the  soul ;  and  will  instruct 
and  lead  all  that  faitiifully  attend  to  it,  in  the  true  and 
saving  knowledge  of  God,  which  is  life  eternal. 

See  the  continuation  of  this  part  hereafter. 


PART  X. 

BEING  A  SUPPLEMENT  TO  PART  III. 


Cotitaining  an  account  of  the  propagating  of  the 
pure  doctrines  of  Christ,  under  the  character  of  a 
ivhite  horse,  as  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity. 
War  betiveen  the  beast  and  the  earthly  poioers  com- 
bined, against  Christ  and  his  army.  The  beast  and 
false  prophet  taken.  The  remnant  to  be  slain  with 
the  sivord.  Satan  bound.  The  souls  that  in  part 
3d  had  been  seen  under  the  altar,  and  afterivards 
stood  upon  their  feet,  are  noio  exalted  to  reign  with 
Christ,  throughout  the  Millenium.  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog explained. 

11.  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  white  horse; 
and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True;  and 
in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war. 

12.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were 
many  crowns;  and  he  had  a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew, 
but  he  himself. 

13.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood:  and 
his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God. 

14.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him 
upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 

15.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with 
it  he  should  smite  the  nations:  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a 
rod  of  iron:  and  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness 
and  wrath  of  Almighty  God. 

16.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture,  and  on  his  thigh,  a  name 
written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS. 


ANALYSIS   OF  THK   HKVELATIONS.  299 

'  And  I  saw  heaven  opened.'  The  state  of  religion, 
as  it  was  in  the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  in  Great 
Britain :  when  the  establishments  were  overturned, 
and  the  pure  truth  discovered.  *^  And  behold,  a  white 
horse.'  This  represents,  as  in  the  first  promulgation 
of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  the  purity  of  life,  as 
well  as  the  strength,  courage,  and  fortitude,  with 
which  its  preachers  and  propagators  were  distinguish- 
ed. '  And  he  that  sat  on  him  was  called  Faithful  and 
True.'  He  called  his  servants  to  faithfulness  in  the 
improvement  of  the  talents  committed  to  them  :  and 
although  it  was  a  day  of  fiery  trials,  they  never  found 
him  a  hard  master,  requiring  what  he  did  not  on  sin- 
cere obedience  fully  enable  them  to  perform  ;  and  for 
which  he  did  not  graciously  reward  them  with  heaven- 
ly peace. 

'And  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war.' 
This  was  the  work  he  sent  forth  his  spiritually  quali- 
fied ministers  for ;  to  preach  up  righteousness,  (and 
testify  against  the  deceit,)  and  discover  the  hypocrisy 
of  a  profession  of  religion  ^without  it:  and  to  .war  with 
the  powers  of  darkness  in  the  earth,  and  "^spiritual 
wickedness'  in  high  places. 

*His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire.'  He  anointed  the 
eyes  of  his  servants  to  see  the  delusions,  of  endeavour- 
ing to  comprehend  and  restore  the  pure  spiritual  reli- 
gion of  Jesus,  through  the  powers  of  the  natural  under- 
standing ;  and  furnished  them  with  zeal  to  bear  their 
testimony  against  all  the  false  coverings  and  transform- 
ings  of  that  spirit  of  deceit ;  and  against  '  all  ungodli- 
ness and  unrighteousness  of  men,'  who  held  the  truth, 
or  a  profession  of  it,  in  unrighteousness.  'And  on  his 
3« 


300  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

head  were  many  crowns.'     This  signifies  the  general 
conquest  he  will  make  in  his  spiritual  appearance. 

•^  And  he  had  a  name  written,  which  no  man  knew 
but  himself.^  Which  is  his  living,  quickening  power,, 
manifested  only  to  the  spiritual,  immortal  soul ;  whilst 
the  wise  and  learned  world  thought  it  consisted  in  a 
name  of  Christianity,  received  in  some  mysterious  way 
by  the  performance  of  outward  ceremonies,  which  were 
supposed  to  be  accompanied  with  some  secret,  hidden,^ 
heavenly  virtues,  on  the  priest's  pronouncing  the  names 
of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  when  officiating,  and 
conferring  his  ordinances. 

'  He  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,'  In 
which  he  arose  to  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth  ;  to 
tread  down  his  enemies  in  his  wrath,  and  trample  upon 
them  with  his  fury  ;  discovering  also  his  supreme  au- 
thority in  the  awful  manifestation  of  divine  judgments, 
which  were  yet  mixed  with  mercy  and  forbearance  j 
that  the  man  of  wisdom  should  discern  his  power,  hear 
the  rod,  and  him  who  hath  appointed  it. 

^  And  his  name  is  called,  THE  WORD  OF  GOD.' 
This  was  his  name  in  the  beginning  of  creation.  This 
was  the  word  that  was  made  flesh ;  and  which  the 
apostle  saith,  dwelt  in  us.  And  this  is  the  word  which 
the  apostles  preached :  the  word  of  faith,  nigh  in  the 
heart,  even  ^Christ  within  the  hope  of  glory.'  And 
though  his  name  was  forgotten,  or  wilfully  misapplied 
to  the  Scriptures  during  the  apostacy,  by  those  minis- 
ters of  the  letter,  who  made  a  trade  of  preaching  them, 
and  who,  in  order  to  be  looked  upon  as  preachers  of 
the  word,  artfully  applied  to  them  that  name  and  at- 
tribute of  Christ,  yet  it  is  the  name  by  which  he  is 


REVELATIONS.  301 

again  known,  and  which  is  applied  to  hijn  only,  by 
his  church  in  the  restoration. 

^And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven,  followed 
him.'  The  sincerely  religious,  who  enlisted  under  his 
banner,  in  their  labours  in  his  cause,  followed  the 
leadings  of  his  spirit  in  the  strength  and  power  he 
vouchsafed  to  them,  to  promote  the  work  of  righteous- 
ness and  peace  in  the  earth. 

^And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that 
with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations.'  This  is  that 
sword  which  will  destroy  and  smite  the  nations  that 
oppose  his  spiritual  kingdom.  And  it  goeth  out  of  his 
mouth,---it  was  solemnly  proclaimed  by  the  mouths  of 
his  faithful  prophets,  speaking  in  his  name,  and  will  in 
due  season  accomplish  his  purposes ;  notwithstanding 
the  supporters  of  superstition  may  put  far  away  the 
evil  day,  and  may  endeavour  to  uphold  their  authority, 
and  old  smoky  divinity  ;  or  like  the  magicians  of  Egypt, 
strive  to  bring  up  new  life  out  of  the  spawn  thereof,  to 
imitate  the  power  of  God.  The  word  of  the  Lord  hath, 
gone  forth,  so  that  they,  and  all  the  powers  of  the 
earth  to  support  them,  will  be  but  like  the  vessel  of  a 
potter  under  the  stroke  of  a  ^  rod  of  iron,'  in  the  hand 
of  him  ^  who  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness 
and  wrath  of  Almighty  God' — who  will  turn  that 
wrathful  temper  of  war,  violence,  and  revenge,  whicli 
they  have  promoted,  to  the  accomplishment  of  their 
own  destruction. 

^  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture,  and  on  his  thigh,  a 
name  written.'  Not  only  on  the  awful  garment  of  ma- 
jestic power,  with  which  he  now  clothed  himself,  but 
on  the  living  members  of  his  body,  the  Church,  who 
owned  him  as  supreme  ruler  over  the  conscience,  above 


302  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

«ill  human  power  and  authority;  thereby  declaring  to 
the  world,  that  he  is  ^KING  OF  KINGS,  AND 
LORD  OF  LORDS.'  And  rather  than  disobey  his 
divine  law,  written  and  manifested  in  their  hearts,  or 
balk  the  least  testimony  he  gave  them  to  bear,  they 
patiently  suffered  the  loss  of  goods,  liberty,  and  life. 

17.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried 
with  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  Come,  and  gather-yourselves  together,  unto  the  sup- 
per of  the  great  God; 

18.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  cap- 
tains, and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and 
of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free 
and  bond,  both  small  and  great. 

^  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun/  After 
many  sincere-hearted  Puritans,  and  other  dissenters 
from  the  different  establishments  in  England,  had  pa- 
tiently suffered  in  support  of  the  cause  of  Christianity, 
as  far  as  they  were  favoured  to  see  into  its  purity,  as 
the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures  became  general,  the 
eyes  of  great  numbers  were  opened  to  see  the  incon- 
sistency of  those  things  which  so  many  had  faithfully 
suffered  for  their  non-compliance  with ;  who,  joining 
with  these  dissenters,  they  thus  became  numerous  so- 
cieties. 

When  the  Lord  had  arisen  to  tread  down  the  op- 
pressors of  his  conscientious  followers,  after  a  door  was 
fairly  opened  to  obtain  free  liberty  of  conscience  for 
all,  this  '  angel  standing  in  the  sun' — this  forward  spi- 
rit of  man,  that  would  be  judge  of  divine  things  by  the 
scriptures,  thought  that  he  had  discovered  therefrom, 
tjiat  the  triumph  of  the  whore  of  Babylon  was  now 


REVELATIONS.  303 

nearly  at  an  end;  and  that  the  kingdom  of  Clirist — 
their  new  formed  systems  of  Christianity — was  to  be 
established  by  outward  force  upon  her  ruins. 

^  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice' — it  was  the  cry 
of  many  of  the  prophets  of  that  day — ^  saying  unto  all 
the  fowls  that  Hy  in  the  midst  of  heaven' — to  that  vul- 
turous brood,  that  in  the  midst  of  all  their  high  pro- 
fessions of  pure  religion,  were  soaring  aloft,  above  the 
door,  Christ  Jesus,  and  ready  to  seek  for  and  devour 
their  prey — ^Come,  and  gather  yourselves  together, 
unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God.'  Come  and  partake 
of  the  feast  he  is  providing  for  his  chosen  people  Israel. 
*  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings' — may  share 
amongst  you  their  riches  and  their  spoils.  ^  And  the 
flesh  of  captains' — the  commanders  under  them.  '  And 
the  flesh  of  mighty  men'---men  of  influence,  wealth  and 
power,  who  have  sided  with  them.  ^  And  the  flesh  of 
horses'"-the  propagators  of  their  religion.  ^And  of 
them  that  sit  on  them'---the  directors  of  ecclesiastical 
affairs.  '  And  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond, 
both  small  and  great'- --those  that  have  stepped  forth  in 
the  cause  of  freedom,  and  those  that  have  considered 
themselves  bound  by  their  former  allegiance ;  and  all 
that  oppose  your  purposes  in  any  wise,  kill,  slay,  de- 
stroy, seize  upon,  and  confiscate  their  property,  and 
divide  it  amongst  the  saints,  to  enjoy,  and  live  upon,  as 
their  portion.  This  is  very  clearly  expressive  of  the 
state  of  those  that  eflTected  the  death  of  king  Cliarles 
the  first;  and  the  numerous  executions,  confiscations, 
and  sequestrations  that  afterwards  took  place  amongst 
his  followers,  and  the  non-conforming  clergy,  as  also  of 
all  others  that  opposed  the  prevailing  powers. 


304  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

'  19.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
their  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that 
sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  his  army. 

20.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  pro- 
phet that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  Ife  deceived 
them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that 
worshipped  his  image.  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a 
lake  of  fire,  burning  with  brimstone. 

21.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth: 
and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh. 

^  And  I  saw  the  beast'- --the  ecclesiastical  power- -- 
^  and  the  kings  of  the  earth'---the  rulers  of  government 
— -^and  their  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war 
against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  his  army.'  He 
had  now  arisen  in  a  way  contrary  to  the  wisdom  and 
expectation  of  the  world,  to  restore  Christianity  to  its 
original  foundation  and  purity.  His  instruments  were 
despised  by  the  learned  professors  of  Christianity;  yet 
gifted  and  qualified  with  power  from  on  high,  by  him 
that  sent  them  forth,  and  directed  their  labours.  But 
as  their  doctrine  struck  at  the  foundation  and  life  of  a 
carnal  ministry- --^///les  and  hire— they  were  soon 
marked  out  by  the  priests,  as  objects  of  their  vindic- 
tive rage:  who,  as  early  as  the  year  1648,  procured  a 
penal  law  to  be  made,  which  appears  to  have  been  in- 
tended to  have  taken  off  at  once  those  new  reformers, 
by  whom  Christ  restored  his  name  and  attribute  of  Tlie 
Word  of  God.  ^ 

By  this  law,  ^the  denying  that  the  Holy  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  are  the  word  of  God, 
was  declared  to  be  heresy,  which,  whosoever  should 

*  Neil,  vol.  ill.  p.  C^O?. 


REVELATIONS.  305 

maintain,  should  suffer  the  pains  of  death,  as  in  case  of 
felony,  without  benefit  of  clergy,'  and  divers  sentiments 
of  George  Fox  and  his  friends,  respecting  the  religious 
ordinances  and  ministry  of  human  institution,  and  their 
denying  tlie  use  of  warlike  arms,  were  accounted  er- 
rors punishable  by  imprisonment,  until  the  offender 
find  sureties  that  he  shall  not  maintain  the  said  errors 
any  more.  But  he  that  defeateth  the  counsel  of  the 
wise,  caused  their  designs  to  be  frustrated,  and  pre- 
vented them  of  the  power  to  get  their  sanguinary  law 
executed. 

However,  in  the  next  year,  the  clergy  began  to 
wreak  their  vengeance  on  George  Fox,  by  exciting 
their  hearers  to  abuse  him  personally,  as  well  as  to  pro- 
cure his  unlawful  imprisonment  at  different  times. 
From  this  year  forward,  he  and  his  friends  were  fre- 
quently abused,  beaten,  stoned,  w^ounded  by  different 
means,  (of  whom  numbers  died  of  their  wounds  and 
bruises,)  pilloried,  whipped,  imprisoned  in  filthy  dun- 
geons, and  exposed  to  the  most  grievous  sufferings ; . 
women  as  well  as  men :  from  which  many  were  only  re- 
leased by  death.  All  this  they  patiently  endured  for 
the  cause  of  Christ,  accounting  his  sufferings  greater 
riches  than  the  treasures  of  the  world ;  and  choosing  to 
suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  rather  than  to 
enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 

And  these  barbarities  were  inflicted  by  the  hands  of 
men  who  made  a  great  stir  for  chartered  privileges  and 
profession  of  zeal  for  God  and  pure  religion ;  of  whom, 
saith  Neil,  A.  D.  1649,  ^  There  was  a  great  appear- 
ance of  sobriety  both  in  city  and  country,'  the  Presby- 
terian ministers  appearing  indefatigable  in  catechising^ 
instructing  and  visiting  their  parishioners. 


306  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

But,  under  all  the  appearance  of  sobriety  and  vir* 
tue,  a  root  of  bitterness  remained  iinpurged  out  in  many; 
ready,  on  the  least  opposition,  or  provocation,  to  break 
out  into  acts  of  open  violence  and  vindictive  abuse :  the 
common  people  being  as  much  prone  to  tumult  and  ex- 
cess of  riot,  as  in  a  more  licentious  age  ;  which  dispo- 
sitions are  scarcely  less  opposite  to  the  genuine  spirit 
of  Christianity,  designed  to  promote  peace  on  earth, 
and  good- will  to  men,  than  profaneness  and  immorality. 

Although  the  Society  of  Friends 'took  great  pains  in 
laying  the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  their  sufferings  be- 
fore Cromwell,  the  protector,  and  those  in  power,  they 
do  not  appear  to  have  obtained  any  redress  ;  but  per- 
secutions were  continued,  and  the  priests  grew  more 
insolent  and  outrageous  in  their  abuse  :  frequently  en- 
tering their  religious  meetings  with  a  mob,  whom  they 
stimulated  to  abuse  this  inoffensive  people  ;  sometimes 
with  casting  dirt  and  stones,  wounding  them  therewith, 
or  falling  on  them  with  clubs,  pitchforks,  and  other 
weapons  ;  striking,  bruising,  pulling  and  hauling  them 
about.  At  other  times,  firing  of  guns,  beating  of  drums, 
and  bawling  and  hallooing  like  bacchanalians.  And, 
sometimes,  after  they  had  thus  made  the  place  of  meet- 
ing a  place  of  lawless  riot,  they  would  prevail  upon  the 
magistrates  to  imprison  this  harmless  people  for  hold- 
ing riotous  assemblies. 

Such  was  the  superstition  of  those  times,  that  many 
of  these  people,  going  to  their  religious  meetings,  were 
taken  up  by  officers,  under  pretence  of  breaking  the 
Sabbath  ;  had  their  horses  impounded,  and  sometimes 
they  were  taken  from  them.  They  were  also  for  this 
supposed  offence,  punished  by  fines,  distress  of  goods, 
or  imprisonment,  and  some  by  cruel  whippings. 


UEVELATIONS.  307 

On  the  meeting  of  the  parliament  wliicli  Richard 
Cromwell  convened,  the  persecuted  Friends  presented 
them  with  a  printed  account  of  their  sulTerings,  exhi- 
biting a  relation  of  above  one  hundred  and  forty  then 
in  prisons,  and  of  one  thousand  nine  hundred,  who  had 
suffered  in  the  last  six  years;  twenty-one  of  whom  died 
in  prison  ;  generally  by  hardships,  or  by  violent  abuses. 
But  the  prejudices  of  the  age  ran  in  a  current  so  strong 
against  this  people,  as  to  bear  down  every  sentiment  of 
compassion,  and  prevent  their  obtaining  relief. 

They  were  also  exposed  to  great  spoil  and  depre- 
dations in  their  property,  by  unreasonable  fines,  and 
exorbitant  distraints,  for  their  conscientious  refusal 
to  pay  tithes,  and  other  ecclesiastical  demands.  For 
the  present  preachers,  notwithstanding  they  had  re- 
presented tithes  as  a  relic  of  Judaism,  when  in  the 
possession  of  the  Episcopalians,  having  now,  by  the 
revolutions  of  the  state,  succeeded  to  the  ecclesiastical 
revenues,  they  manifested  the  genuine  spirit  of  the 
priesthood ;  being  as  tenacious  as  their  predecessors,  of 
the  power,  the  privileges,  the  incomes,  and  the  per- 
quisites of  the  sacerdotal  office,  and  as  oppressive  in 
exacting  and  recovering  them  of  those,  who,  from  a 
conscientious  scruple,  withheld  them.  Proving  that 
priestcraft  in  all  denominations  is  the  same. 

For  further  particulars,  I  refer  the  reader  to  Gough's 
history  of  the  people  called  Quakers,  in  which  he  will 
find  a  particular  account  of  them  and  their  sufferings: 
as  also  many  misrepresentations,  and  false  assertions, 
respecting  them,  made  by  Neil  and  other  historians, 
detected  and  disproved,  and  their  prejudice  and  par- 
tial bias  laid  open,  and  exposed  to  view.  There  he 
will  find  instances  of  the  innocence,  meekness,  and  pa- 
39 


308  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

tience  of  the  true  followers  of  the  Lamb,  under  a  com- 
plication of  grievous  trials  and  sufferings,  inflicted  with 
such  barbarity  as  must  excite  his  commiseration.  And 
there  he  will  also  find  instances  of  the  persevering,  in- 
satiable cruelty  of  vindictive  priests,  and  their  blind 
devotees,  scarcely  to  be  paralleled,  or  found  amongst 
any  other  class  of  mankind,  and  which  cannot  fail  to 
fill  the  humane  mind  with  amazement,  detestation,  and 
horror. 

^  And  the  beast  was  taken,' — the  ecclesiastical  pow- 
er which  had  so  arbitrarily  usurped  the  prerogative 
of  the  Almighty,  in  assuming  authority  over  the  con- 
sciences of  men; — ^  And  with  him  the  false  prophet 
that  wrought  miracles  before  him ;'— that  had  inspired 
soldiers  with  astonishing  resolution  and  courage  to  fight 
for  the  cause  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  produced 
such  wonderful  zeal  for  God  and  religion,  in  city  and 
country,  that  the  whole  nation  was  said  to  be  civilized. 
'With  which  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the 
mark  of  the  beast,'— -that  had  submitted  their  con- 
sciences to  the  direction  of  the  Presbyterian  cove- 
nant and  discipline---^  And  them  that  worshipped  his 
fwa^e,'— the  ordinances  and  institutions  of  the  Inde- 
pendents ;  and  their  Savoy  confession  of  faith,  so  sa- 
credly inviolable,  that  both  the  freedom  of  speech,  and 
liberty  of  the  press,  were  to  be  violated  in  its  favour. 

Although  the  miracles  of  the  false  prophet  could  de- 
ceive those  that  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  or  who 
worshipped  his  image,  they  could  not  deceive  the 
Lord's  faithful  servants.  These  saw  through  the  de- 
ceit, and  faithfully  admonished  both  rulers  and  clergy, 
that  the  Lord,  who  had  permitted  the  former  powers 
to  be  shaken,  to  make  way  for  the  tender  consciences 


IM'.VF.I.A  1  IONS.  309 

of  his  people,  who  had  been  oppressed,  would  not  per- 
mit them  to  usurp  his  power  ;  but  would  certainly  cast 
them  down.  Of  which  several  of  the  Friends  faithfully 
warned  Oliver  Cromwell.  Namely,  George  Fox,  Sa- 
muel Fisher,  Edward  Burroughs,  and  Thomas  Aldam. 
Edward  Burroughs  wrote  to  him  largely,  putting  him 
in  remembrance  of  his  former  humble  condition  of 
mind,  in  which  the  Lord  had  blessed  him ;  of  his  pre- 
sent exaltation,  and  revoltings,  and  of  his  seeking  to 
establish  his  power  by  unjust  means :  and  reminding 
him  of  the  persecutions  carried  on  under  his  name  and 
authority,  for  which  the  Lord  would  certainly  call  him 
to  an  account.  And  afterwards,  in  a  conference  with 
him,  in  which  Oliver  endeavoured  to  clear  himself 
from  having  any  desire  to  persecute  his  friends,  Ed- 
ward desired  him  to  ^  consider,  what  is  the  cause  that 
what  thou  desirest  not  to  be  done,  is  yet  done?  Is  it 
not  that  thou  mayest  please  men ;  that  thou  mayest  do 
the  false  teachers  of  this  nation,  and  wicked  men,  a 
pleasure?' 

Divers  others  admonished  him  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  that  whilst  he  suffered  the  righteous  to  be  per- 
secuted for  conscience  sake,  his  government  should 
not  be  established.  The  aforesaid  Thomas  Aldam,  as 
a  sign  to  him,. rent  his  cap,  saying,  so  shall  the  govern- 
ment be  rent  from  thee,  and  thy  house. 

Samuel  Fisher,  in  his  message  from  the  Lord  to 
Oliver  Cromwell,  and  the  Parliament,  Anno  1656, 
amongst  other  things,  expresses  himself  thus :  ^  And 
it  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  the  Lord,  that  if  you  shall 
yet  hearken  to  my  counsel,  the  light  in  your  conscience 
(which  whosoever  lives  according  to,  not  turning  aside 
into  the  darkness,  cannot  live  beside  the  Scripture, 


310  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

but  lives  the  life  of  it;)  and  shall  wash  you^  and  make 
you  clean,  and  put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings  from 
before  mine  eyes,  and  cease  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do 
well,  and  undo  the  heavy  burden  of  my  people,  and 
break  every  yoke  from  off  their  necks,  and  let  my  op- 
pressed ones  go  free,  then  will  I  bless  you,  and  you 
shall  be  a  blessing  upon  the  earth.  Then  shall  your 
light  break  forth  out  of  obscurity,  and  your  darkness 
shall  be  as  the  noon-day :  and!  will  unite  you  that  are  the 
heads  of  the  people  together  in  your  councils;  and  you 
shall  repair  the  breaches  of  these  nations,  and  build 
their  wastes,  even  the  desolations  of  many  generations; 
and  ye  shall  be  the  restorers  of  paths  to  dwell  in ;  yea, 
you  shall  honour  me,  and  I  will  honour  you,  and  make 
you  truly  and  eternally  honourable,  saith  the  Lord. 
But  if  you  shall  still  continue  to  be  self-seekers,  and 
men-pleasers,  and  servers  of  your  own  ease,  your  own 
honours,  your  own  interests,  base  ends,  and  earthly 
concernments,  and  shall  be  proud,  and  stubborn,  and 
stiff-necked  against  my  counsel,  making  your  necks  as 
an  iron  sinew  against  all  my  reproofs ;  and  will  not 
come  dov/n,  and  give  up  yourselves  to  be  guided  by 
my  word,  which  is  nigh  you,  even  in  your  very  hearts 
and  mouths,  and  shining  clearly  as  a  light  within  you, 
and  there  checking  and  condemning  you  when  you  do 
amiss,  or  go  astray  to  the  right  hand,  or  to  the  left ; 
and  shall  rebel  against  me,  so  as  not  to  let  my  people 
go,  but  hold  them  still  in  slavery  and  servitude,  to 
your  own  lusts,  and  lawless  wills ;  then  I  testify  this 
day  to  your  faces,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  I  will 
not  honour  any  one  of  you  that  shall  so  despise  me,  so 
as  to  use  you  in  my  service,  or  to  own  you  in  any  thing 


REVELATIONS.  311 

you  take  in  hand,  in  order  to  the  deliverance  of  the 
nation. 

^  And  as  for  you,  even  you,  all  you  powers,  priests 
and  people  in  these  nations,  to  whom  my  people  are  a 
reproach,  I  will  enter  into  judgment  with  you,  and  re- 
compense all  your  wickednesses  upon  your  heads,  and 
repay  unto  you  the  things  you  do  to  my  chosen,  saith 
the  Lord.  And  I  will  bring  you  into  contempt,  that 
are  now  honourable  in  the  earth ;  and  shameful  spewing 
shall  be  upon  all  your  glory.  And  I  will  blast,  blind, 
and  confound  you  in  all  your  councils,  and  reject  all 
your  confidences;  and  ye  shall  not  prosper  in  them. 
And  ye  shall  reel  to  and  fro,  and  stagger,  and  be  as 
filled  with  drunkenness;  and  I  will  dash  you  to  pieces 
one  against  another.  And  you  shall  labour  in  the  fire 
of  anger,  and  attempt  many  things,  but  your  ways  shall 
not  prosper.  And  I  will  rain  down  snares  and  stum- 
bling-blocks upon  you;  and  my  word,  which  you  stumble 
at,  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  stammerers,  shall  be 
unto  you,  precept  upon  precept,  line  upon  line;  here 
a  little,  and  there  a  little ;  that  ye  may  go,  and  fall 
backward,  and  be  broken,  and  snared,  and  taken.  And 
your  whole  way  shall  be  as  slippery  places  in  the  dark; 
and  ye  shall  be  driven  on,  and  fall  therein.  And  you 
shall  look  to  your  seers,  but  behold  darkness;  they  shall 
not  be  able  to  guide  you;  they  shall  be  as  blind  as 
yourselves.  And  though  they  shall  flatter  you  with 
the  name  of  Sion,  so  long  as  you  feed  and  pay  them, 
and  cry,  peace,  peace,  while  you  honour  them  with 
your  thanks  for  their  pains,  and  with  your  praises,  and 
put  into  their  wide-mouthed  purses,  and  though  they 
shall  say,  we  see,  yet  the  vision  of  that  destruction  that 
is  coming  upon  you  and  them,  shall  be  as  a  book  sealed ; 


312  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

a  thick  cloud  shall  cover  them ;  the  day  shall  be  dark 
over  them ;  the  sun  shall  set  upon  them,  and  it  shall  be 
night  unto  them,  so  that  they  shall  not  divine.  Yea, 
the  understanding  of  all  your  prudent  ones  shall  be 
brought  to  nought;  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  the  Lord 
have  sent  my  servant  to  speak  all  these  words  in  your 
ears,  at  this  time,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  whose 
counsel  shall  stand  in  the  midst  of  all  man's  thoughts, 
and  who  will  work,  and  none  shall  let  it.' 

^  What  shall  one  then  answer  the  messengers  of  the 
nations?  even  this,  that  the  Lord  hath  founded  Zion,  and 
the  poor  of  his  people  have  betaken  themselves  unto  it: 
but  the  formal  professors  and  dissembling  hypocrites, 
hireling  priests,  and  fawning  prophets,  and  all  proud 
oppressors,  wicked  opposers,  and  persecutors  of  Christ 
in  his  people,  can  have  no  share  in  it,  but  are  shut  out 
into  the  lake.' 

In  the  year  1659,  the  long  parliament  was  restored; 
upon  which  there  were  great  congratulations  about  the 
mercy  of  God  towards  his  Israel.  Of  whom  Samuel 
Fisher  writes,  '  If  they  persist  yet  in  their  professed 
resolution  to  establish  the  pope's  pay  on  their  preach- 
ers, contrary  to  their  oaths  to  extirpate  popery,  root 
and  branch,  (which  they  have  sworn  the  nation  to  en- 
deavour,) and  to  persecute  such  as  cannot  be  perjured 
together  with  them,  they  have  not  long  yet  to  subsist, 
without  a  whirlwind  from  the  Lord,  as  fast  and  safe  as 
they  seem  to  sit,  falling  with  pain  upon  their  heads ; 
for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.' 

Isaac  Pennington  also  warned  the  parliament  in  a 
very  solemn  manner;  but  all  these  declarations  and 
warnings  appear  to  have  had  no  effect,  but  were  disre- 
garded.    Selfish  views  seem  to  have  been  the  pre- 


REVELATIONS.  313 

dominant  principle.  The  Presbyterian  clergy  were 
very  active  in  getting  their  confession  of  faith,  direc- 
tory, and  catechism  established,  and  additional  penal- 
ties imposed  on  the  people  called  Quakers.  New  laws 
were  also  made  for  the  continuance  and  recovery  of 
tithes,  and  augmentation  of  smaller  livings.  Thus  saith 
Neil,  '  Presbytery  was  restored  to  all  the  power  it  had 
ever  enjoyed ;  and  the  ministers  of  that  persuasion  were 
in  full  possession  of  all  the  livings  in  England.' 

Such  was  the  exalted  state  of  this  ^  beast,'  the  eccle- 
siastical power,  and  such  the  respectable  condition  of 
the  'false  prophet,'  their  priesthood,  when  these  both 
'  were  taken,  and  cast  alive'-— going  on,  and  acting— 
'  into  a  lake  of  fire'— the  zeal  and  rage  of  the  Episco- 
pal party---' burning  \\\t\\  brimstone;'  that  is,  with 
revenge  for  the  injuries  which  they  had  suffered. 

The  tide  having  turned  in  favour  of  restoring  the 
king,  this  measure  was  zealously  promoted  by  the  Pres- 
byterians, with  a  fond,  deceptive  expectation  that  their 
church  would  be  the  established  religion  ;  and  the  Epis- 
copal party  were  insidiously  decoying  them  into  the 
delusive  snare.  They  valued  themselves  upon  their 
supposed  superior  influence,  and  ambitiously  desired 
to  secure  all  the  merit  and  glory  of  the  restoration  to 
themselves.  The  court  party  artfully  connived  at  their 
measures,  and  the  king  gave  them  encouraging  pro- 
mises; and  they  were  often,  when  the  hope  of  an  ex- 
clusive establishment  began  to  fail,  cajoled  with  an  ex- 
pectation of  a  comprehension  ;  yet  the  Episcopal  party 
frustrated  all  attempts  of  this  kind,  and  seemed  to  tri- 
umph in  their  disappointments  and  suiferings.  Many 
of  them  were  at  once  dispossessed  of  their  livings  and 
preferments,  and  soon  they  were  every  where,  except 


314  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

in  Scotland,  suspended,  and  deprived  of  all  ecclesias- 
tical power  and  dignity :  the  temper  of  the  Episcopal 
clergy  having  been  sharpened  against  them,  and  irri- 
tated towards  the  king,  in  consequence  of  his  having 
consented  to  the  establishment  of  Presbytery  in  Scot- 
land. 

By  the  manner  of  their  conducting  their  negotia- 
tions— the  confounding  of  their  counsels — their  being 
beaten  from  one  position  to  another,  as  they  eagerly 
grasped,  as  it  were,  at  straws,  to  save  themselves  from 
political  destriiction---and  their  final,  full  defeat,  the 
prophetic  warnings  and  declarations  of  Samuel  Fisher 
and  others  appear  to  have  been  fully  and  minutely  veri- 
fied.* 

The  king,  soon  after  their  political  overthrow,  fa- 
voured the  scheme  of  the  bishops  to  oppress  them  with 
penal  laws,  and  from  this  time  forward  persecutions 
were  frequent  and  severe. 

The  gratification  of  their  own  ambition,  and  the  re- 
sentment they  entertained  against  all  who  had  been  the 
cause  of  their  sufferings,  appear  to  have  been  the  go- 
verning principles  with  the  Episcopal  party,  from  which 
nothing  could  engage  them  to  depart. . 

^And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him 
that  sat  on  the  horse.'  The  society  of  those  called 
Quakers,  in  general,  looked  upon  the  restoration  of 
king  Charles  II.  as  a  signal  instance  of  the  interposition 
of  Divine  Providence,  restoring  peace  and  order  to  the 
distracted  nation  ;  of  which  they  were  not  wanting  re- 

*  Various  historians  were  recurred  to  by  the  author,  for 
corroborating  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  statements  given 
of  those  events,  amongst  whom  the  inquiring  reader  is  refer- 
red to  Neil,  the  lord  Clarendon,  and  Baxter.  Ed. 


UEVELATIONS.  315 

peatedly  to  remind  both  king  and  people.  And  if  these 
had  looked  upon  it  in  the  same  light,  with  becoming 
gratitude  and  thankfulness,  they  might  have  been  pre- 
served in  greater  propriety  of  conduct. 

At  the  intercession  of  Margaret  Fell  and  others,  the 
king  released  about  seven  hundred  of  their  fi'iends,  who 
had  been  imprisoned  under  the  preceding  governments, 
and  an  order  was  drawn  up  for  permitting  them  the 
free  exercise  of  their  worship ;  but  the  ratification  and 
issuing  of  it  was  obstructed  by  some  who  disapproved 
of  any  toleration.  At  length  the  insurrection  of  the 
fifth  monarchy  men  furnished  these  with  the  pretext 
they  wanted  to  commence  their  oppressive  measures. 

Some  of  the  inferior  magistrates,  who  retained  their 
places  and  their  inimical  dispositions,  continued  to  be 
vexatious  as  formerly  :  and,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
aforesaid  insurrection,  the  king,  by  his  proclamation, 
forbade  the  Anabaptists,  Quakers,  or  fifth  monarchy 
men  to  assemble  or  meet  together,  under  pretence  of 
worshipping  God,  except  in  some  parochial  church  or 
chapel,  or  in  private  houses  by  persons  therein  inha- 
biting. In  consequence  thereof,  the  Friends  were 
again  exposed  to  fresh  and  severe'  persecutions :  al- 
though by  the  dying  testimony  of  the  sufterers  at  their 
execution,  they  were  declared  to  have  no  part  in,  or 
knowledge  of,  their  plot.  And  thus  justice,  the  cha- 
racteristic virtue  of  good  government,  was  designedly 
violated,  by  involving  the  innocent  with  the  guilty,  to 
gratify  the  resentments  of  clerical  intolerancy ;  which, 
as  yet,  durst  not  discover  fully  its  ambitious  views  to 
the  rnore  numerous  and  powerful  dissenters. 

In  London,  above  three  hundred  and  forty  Friends 
were  committed  to  Newgate,  and  so  crowded  together 
40 


316  ANALYSTS  OF  THE 

that  they  had  scarcely  room  to  stand.  The  persecu- 
tion spread  with  similar  violence  over  most  parts  of  the 
nation,  insomuch  that  several  thousands  of  them  were 
imprisoned.  George  Fox  and  Richard  Hubberthorn 
drew  up  a  declaration  of  their  abhorrence  of  plots  and 
warring,  but  it  was  seized  at  the  press.  Howeverj, 
they  quickly  drew  up  another,  got  it  printed,  sent 
some  copies  to  the  king  and  council,  and  published  the 
rest  in  their  justification,  to  the  nation  at  large  :  upon 
which,  and  a  personal  application  to  the  king,  he  sent 
out  a  proclamation,  forbidding  soldiers  to  search  any 
houses  without  a  constable.  Afterwards,  when  some 
more  of  the  insurgents  were  brought  to  suffer,  they  also 
publicly  cleared  this  injured  people,  by  declaring  they 
had  no  hand  in,  or  knowledge  of,  their  scheme  or  insur- 
rection. This,  with  other  evidences,  and  their  con- 
tinued intercessions,  prevailed  upon  the  king  to  issue 
out  a  declaration,  ordering  the  Quakers  to  be  set  at 
liberty,  without  paying  fees. 

Although  the  fierce  current  of  persecution  was,  for 
the  present,  in  some  measure  stopped,  and  the  Friends 
that  were  prisoners  set  at  liberty,  yet  it  was  not  long 
till  they  were  again  persecuted  by  the  revival  of  old 
laws,  made  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII.  and  queen 
Elizabeth ;  which  were  now  perverted  to  the  punish- 
ment of  this  inoifensive  body  of  people  ;  who,  shortly 
after,  were  singled  out  as  victims  to  fresh  penal  laws,  in 
addition  to  the  old  ones  revived  against  them. 

The  parliament  being  devotedly  resigned  to  the  mea- 
sures and  influence  of  Episcopacy  and  a  bigoted  minis- 
try, brought  in  a  bill  directly  levelled  at  this  society, 
enacting  new  penalties  for  refusing  to  take  oaths;  and 
also  to  suppress  their  religious  meetings.     Upon  this, 


REVELATIONS.  317 

'divers  Friends  attended  the  house,  and  expostulated 
with  them  upon  the  injustice  of  the  proposed  act, 
which  must  involve  so  many  innocent  persons  in  suffer- 
ings, merely  for  the  cause  of  God  ;  exhorting  them  to 
consider,  that  they  might  as  well  make  a  law  that  they 
should  not  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  one  to 
forbid  them  to  assemble  for  divine  worship ;  which  they 
dared  no  more  to  refrain  than  Daniel  did  to  pray  to 
the  true  God,  although  it  was  contrary  to  the  king's 
decree:  desiring  the  house  to  reflect  on  what  guilt  and 
disrepute  they  might  bring  upon  themselves,  by  mak- 
ing a  law,  the  execution  whereof  must  produce  griev- 
ous sufferings  to  thousands  of  innocent  people,  who,  in 
justice,  ought  to  be  protected  by  law. 

They  also  reminded  them  of  the  king's  declaration, 
to  which  they  had  never  forfeited  their  right:  having 
always  demeaned  themselves  peaceably  and  inoffensively 
to  their  neighbours,  and  submissively  to  the  government. 
Therefore  they  could  not  be  restrained  in  matters  of 
worship  and  conscience  towards  God,  without  wound- 
ing the  king's  honour,  and  violating  the  public  faith. 

Their  arguments  were  supported  by  the  abilities  of 
divers  eminent  speakei-s,  yet  the  bigoted  party,  influ- 
enced by  the  imagined  interests  of  Episcopacy,  prevail- 
ed against  reason,  right  and  justice;  and  the  bill  was 
passed  into  a  law.  In  consequence  thereof,  great  per- 
secutions and  imprisonments  ensued ;  so  that,  by  this 
and  other  oppressive  penal  laws,  the  sincerity  of  the 
members  of  this  society  was  put  to  a  severe  test.  But 
the  unwearied  patience  and  fortitude  with  which  they 
bore  their  sufferings,  to  the  loss  of  substance,  liberty 
and  life,  is  an  irrefragable. proof  of  their  integrity,  and 
that  they  were  sustained  by  divine  support,  to  bear 


318  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

hardships,  above  the  power  of  mere  humanity  to  en- 
dure, and  with  a  firmness  which  the  persevering  malice 
and  cruelty  of  their  persecutors  could  never  overcome. 

They  were  dragged  from  their  business  and  their 
beds ;  taken  up  in  the  streets  and  highways,  and  sent 
to  prison :  frequently  beset  in  their  peaceable  meet- 
ings, and  beat  in  such  a  manner,  as  if  their  assailants 
determined  their  murder.  Divers  of  them  died  of  the 
wounds  and  bruises  they  received.  After  their  adver- 
saries had  wearied  themselves,  in  gratifying  their  vin- 
dictive barbarity  by  personal  abuse,  they  would  then 
send  numbers  to  prison ;  and  upon  whatever  pretence, 
or  however  illegally  committed,  when  brought  to  cour.t 
for  trial,  they  were  generally  made  offenders.  The 
judges  appear  to  have  been  chosen,  more  for  their  pas- 
sionate spirit  against  dissenters,  than  for  their  consci- 
entious reverence  to  equity  and  legal  justice :  frequently 
manifesting  their  little  regard  thereto,  or  even  to  deco- 
rum; and  discovering  their  intemperate  party  rage, 
and  palpable  partiality,  in  the  seat  of  judgment;  influ- 
encing the  juries  by  undue  means,  to  bring  in  unjust 
verdicts,  and  loading  the  prisoners  with  abusive  in- 
sulting reproaches.  In  many  instances,  such  disregard 
to  the  rights  of  the  subject,  such  open  mockery  of  law 
and  justice,  were  exhibited,  as  rendered  the  courts  no 
better  than  a  popish  inquisition. 

The  non-conformists,  in  general,  suflTered  much  in 
their  persons  and  property,  under  the  greater  part  of 
the  reign  of  king  Charles  II.  and  the  beginning  of  the 
reign  of  king  James  his  successor;  but  the  heaviest 
weight  of  sufferings  fell  upon  the  scorned  Quakers,  who 
had  administered  no  just  occasion.  By  their  plain  tes- 
timonies against  the  hypocrisy  and  outside  sanctity  of 


REVELATIONS.  319 

the  formal  professors  of  religion,  and  the  profanity, 
debauchery,  and  contempt  of  seriousness,  which  pre- 
vailed, as  well  as  against  a  carnal  ministry,  which  pro- 
duced such  corrupt  fruits:  by  their  honest  admonitions 
to  the  king,  and  others  in  authority,  and  by  their  ab- 
solute refusal  to  pay  tithes,  and  all  other  ecclesiastical 
demands,  and  their  prophetical  warnings  of  the  abso- 
lute overthrow  of  all  that  usurped  power,  assumed  by 
the  antichristian  hierarchies,  of  all  sorts,  (some  of  which 
have  been  already  related,  in  the  explanation  of  the 
Little  Book,)  they  became  soon  marked  out,  as  objects 
for  the  gratification  of  bigoted  I'age  and  clerical  ven- 
geance. 

While  other  societies  of  dissenters  could  temporize, 
so  as  to  forbear  meeting  together,  or  by  concealing 
themselves  in  private,  elude  the  searches  of  their  ad- 
versaries,* the  Quakers,  strangers  to  dissimulation, 
continued  undaunted  in  asserting  the  prerogative  of 

*  Neil  saith,*  '  the  dissenters  continued  to  take  the  most 
prudent  measures  to  cover  their  private  meetings  from  their 
adversaries;  they  assembled  in  small  numbers,  and  frequently 
shifted  their  places  of  worship,  and  met  together  late  in  the 
evenings,  or  early  in  the  mornings.  There  were  friends  with- 
out doors,  always  on  the  watch,  to  give  notice  of  approaching 
danger.  When  the  dwellings  of  dissenters  joined,  they  made 
windows,  or  holes  in  the^wall,  that  the  preacher's  voice  might 
be  heard  in  two  or  three  houses.  They  had  sometimes  pri- 
vate passages  from  one  house  to  another;  and  trap-doors  for 
the  escape  of  the  minister,  who  went  always  in  disguise,  ex- 
cept when  he  was  discharging  his  office.  The  doors  were 
always  locked,  and  a  sentinel  placed  near,  in  case  of  an  alarm, 
that  the  preacher  might  escape.' 

But  the  Quakers,!  he  says, 'were  so  resolute  as  to  asseml)lc 

•Neil,  vol.  iv.  p;  443.  f  Neil,  vol.  iv.  p.  326. 


320  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

Christ,  ^KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF 
LORDS ;'  whose  testimony  they  regarded  above  the 
unjust  laws  of  men,  and  all  the  cruelties  and  tortures 
they  might  be  permitted  to  suffer,  for  their  conscien- 
tious discharge  of  duty,  in  that  way  they  were  per- 
suaded was  acceptable  to  him.  They  therefore  valiantly 
kept  up  their  meetings  in  the  hottest  persecutions ; 
satisfied  that  no  law  of  man  could  exempt  them  from 
obedience  to  the  law  of  God,  nor  rescue  them  from  his 
righteous  judgment,  if  they  should  violate  it. 

This  their  persecutors  would  needs  consider  as  fly- 
ing in  the  face  of  government ;  and  being  offended  at 
their  unshaken  constancy,  as  baffling  their  scheme  of 
totally  subduing  all  the  different  sects,  they  exerted 
every  effort  of  their  malice,  and  their  power,  to  make 
them  bow  to  their  unrighteous  impositions. 

Such  a  combination  of  foes  being  apparently  disposed 
for  their  utter  extirpation,*  under  the  pressure  of  af- 
flictions and  calamities,  the  most  feelingly  distressing, 

openly  at  the  Bull  and  Mouth,  near  Alder's  gate,  from  whence 
the  soldiers  and  other  officers  dragged  them  to  prison,  till 
Newgate  was  filled,  and  multitudes  died  by  close  confinement 
in  the  several  jails.' 

*  The  bishop  of  Peterborough*  declared  publicly  in  the 
steeple  house,  at  Rowel,  (after  he  had  commanded  the  officers 
to  put  the  conventicle  act  in  execution,) '  Against  all  fanatics 
it  hath  done  its  business,  except  the  Quakers;  but  when  the 
parliament  sits  again,  a  stronger  law  will  be  made;  not  only 
to  take  away  their  lands  and  goods,  but  also  to  sell  them  for 
bond-slaves.' 

Divers  other  bishops  were  zealous  abettors  of  severity, 
though  many  had  the  prudence  to  lay  by,  and  resign  the  odium 

*  Gougb's  history,  vol.  ii.  p.  303. 


REVELATIONS.  321 

there  appeared  for  them  no  human  help.  Yet  trusting 
in  that  Divine  Being,  in  whose  service  they  had  en- 
gaged, and  for  whose  cause  they  were  persecuted,  and 
supported  through  all  by  the  testimony  of  an  approving 
conscience,  they  firmly  bore  the  utmost  malice  of  their 
vindictive  persecutors  without  shrinking;  patiently 
enduring  a  long  and  painful  fight  of  afflictions,  till  by 
their  constancy  they  even  wearied  them  out,  and  at 
last  attained  quietness.  And  through  the  overruling 
providence  of  God,  baffling  and  confounding  the  wis- 
dom and  counsel  of  the  wise  and  prudent,  making  them 
subservient  to  the  opening  a  door  of  liberty  to  his  op- 
pressed people,  according  to  his  word,  they  became  a 
numerous  society,  tolerated  by  law,  and  standing  on 
their  feet,  as  has  been  already  related. 

The  sentence  threatened  being  so  remarkably  ful- 
filled on  their  first  persecutors,  leaves  no  room  to  doubt^ 
that  ^  the  remnant  will  be  slain  by  the  sword  of  him 
that  sitteth  on  the  horse,'  when  he  suddenly  ariseth  to 
give  reward  unto  his  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  de- 
stroy them  that  corrupt  the  earth.  ^  Which  sword 
proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth' — was  faithfully  proclaimed 
by  the  mouths  of  his  servants,  in  his  name  and  power. 

^  And  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh.'  The 
executioners  of  divine  justice,  the  vulturous  brood,  who 


of  enforcing  the  persecuting  laws  to  the  magistrates,  and  in- 
ferior clergy;  many  of  whom  used  their  utmost  efforts  to  find 
out,  and  encourage  the  most  profligate  wretches,  to  get  them 
to  turn  informers,  and  descended  into  such  acts  of  meanness, 
to  palliate,  cover  and  screen  these  favourite  sons  of  the  church, 
when  detected  in  their  perjuries,  palpable  extortions  and  frauds, 
as  were  truly  dishonourable  to  any  but  clergymen. 


322  ANALYSIS  OF  THE. 

are  watching  for  their  prey,  will  be  filled  with  the 
spoils  which  the  griping  hand  of  priestly  avarice  has 
extorted  from  its  lawful  owners. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

1.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the 
key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 

2.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which 
is  the  devil,  and  satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years, 

3.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up, 
and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations 
no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilledj  and  after 
that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season. 

4.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 
ment was  given  unto  them:  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that 
were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his 
image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or 
in  their  handsj  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thou- 
sand years. 

5.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thou- 
sand years  were  finished.     This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

6.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resur- 
rection: on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power j  but  they 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him 
a  thousand  years. 

'  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven.'  This 
is  the  extraordinary  manifestation  of  divine  power, 
light  and  knowledge  to  mankind.  After  all  their  ex- 
alted reason,  their  vain  efforts  to  comprehend  spiritual 
things,  and  their  confidence  in  their  natural  abilities  to 
do  the  will  of  God,  have  utterly  failed- --when  they 
have  wearied  themselves  in  the  midtitude  of  their  in- 


UKVEI.ATIONS.  323 

vciitions — when  all  hands  shall  wax  fcchlc.  and  all  knees 
shall  be  weak,  they  will  then  1)C  convinced  of  the  ne- 
cessity of  immediate  divine  illumination  to  discover,  and 
the  assistance  of  divine  grace  to  enable  them  to  perform, 
their  duty.  And  this  will  be  a  key  to  unlock  their 
darkened  understandings,  and  rend  the  fiice  of  tlie  co- 
vering cast  over  all  people — the  vail  that  is  spread 
over  all  nations — whereby  it  will  be  clearly  seen  that 
all  the  exertions  and  conjectures  of  human  reason  to 
discern  or  fathom  spiritual  things,  are  but  a  bottomless 
pit,  and  can  only  produce  smoke,  that  will  vanish  away 
before  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;  and  this  conviction 
will  be  ^  a  great  chain  in  the  hand'  of  Almighty  power. 

''  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon' — the  bloody  spirit 
of  infidelity — '  that  old  serpent' — self-sufiiciency — 
'  which  is  the  devil' — arbitrary  tyranny — "^and  satan' — 
unbelief  in  immediate  divine  influence — ^  and  bound 
him  a  thousand  years,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  "set  a  seal  upon  him.' 

As  the  convictions  above  recited  were  as  a  chain  to 
bind,  so  the  awful  judgments,  and  evident  demonstra- 
tions of  an  overruling  Providence,  will  make  such  im- 
pressions on  the  minds  of  men,  as  will  be  like  a  seal  set 
upon  him,  ^that  he  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations 
no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  shall  be  fulfilled  ;  after 
that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season.' 

*And  I  saw  thrones'---seats  of  legislative  and  execu- 
tive power--- ^  and  they,'  the  nations,  ^  sat  on  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them.'  They  will  see  the 
necessity  of  applying  for  wisdom  to  him,  by  whom  kings 
rule,  and  princes  decree  justice,  to  guide  them  in  true 
judgment  in  their  decisions. 

^And  I  saw  the  souls'- --the  living  representatives, 
41 


324  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

*of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,'  wlio  had  once  been  discover- 
ed to  be  his  righteous  servants,  but  were  to  rest  for  a 
season,  until  their  fellow  servants,  and  their  brethren 
that  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 
When  the  exertions  of  human  wisdom  and  power  to 
effect  a  reformation,  had  only  produced  the  number  of 
a  beast,  there  was  a  people  raised  up  by  the  same  prin- 
ciple of  life,  to  own,  preach  and  bear  testimony  to,  the 
living  IVoi^d  and  Spirit  of  God:  who  disclaimed  all 
ecclesiastical  establishments,  as  well  as  human  inven- 
tions, in  their  religion  and  worship  :  '  who  had  not  wor- 
shipped the  beast,  nor  his  image ;  neither  had  received 
his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  nor  in  their  hands'---nei- 
ther  openly  nor  secretly- --and  having  by  their  fruits 
manifested  the  efficacy  of  their  religion,  and  themselves 
to  be  Christians  in  nature,  and  by  the  general  voice  of 
men  of  liberality  esteemed  such.  After  the  overturn- 
ing of  all  superstition,  their  doctrines  and  principles 
will  come  to  be  the  only  profession  of  Christianity  ;* 
and  thus  ^they  shall  reign  with  Christ'  in  his  spiritual 
kingdom,  ^  a  thousand  years.'     "^But  the  rest  of  the 

*  The  reader  will  observe  that  the  reference  is  here  to  doc- 
trines and  principles ;  and  these  referring  to  the  spirituality  of 
the  Christian  religion,  as  distinguished  from  the  various  forms 
of  ceremonious,  lifeless  profession.  It  is  proper  then,  as  no- 
ticed in  the  Introduction,  still  to  consider  principles — and  in 
the  present  age,  to  regard  men  as  in  connexion  therewith,  only 
so  far  as  they  may,  by  their  works,  and  the  purity  of  their 
conduct,  demonstrate  that  they  are  members  of  the  true  spi- 
ritual church,  and  thus  manifest  themselves  to  be  truly  the  suc- 
cessors of  those  valiant  disciples  of  Christ,  whose  conduct, 
life  and  sufterings  have  been  thus  held  up  to  public  view. 

Ed. 


REVELATIONS.  325 

dead  lived  not*— -none  of  tliosc  prolebsioiis  who  wor- 
sliipped  the  beast,  or  his  iniage---none  of  those  religious 
systems  that  were  set  up  by  human  wisdom  and  con- 
trivance, will  be  revived  again,  ^  until  the  tiiousand 
yeai's  are  finished.' 

*  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection' — whose  soul  Iiath  been  quickened  by  the 
word  of  God,  and  by  attending  to  it,  raised  from  a 
state  of  nature  to  a  state  of  grace.  However  he  may 
have  been  contemned  or  despised  by  a  deluded  world, 
he  was  not  without  an  evidence  of  divine  favour  and 
regard,  in  w'hich  he  could  lay  down  his  life  in  peace  ; 
for  ^on  such  the  second  dealli,' — the  separation  of 
the  soul  from  the  body---Miath  no  power.'  And  now 
the  remembrance  of  their  virtues  will  be  honoured  of 
all,  as  examples  worthy  to  follow---thus,  ^they  shall  be 
priests  of  God,  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him 
a  thousand  years.' 

7.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  satan  shall  be 
loosed  out  of  his  prison, 

8.  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  to- 
gether to  battle:  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea. 

9.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  com- 
passed the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved  city : 
and  fire  came  down  from  God,  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured 
them. 

10.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them,  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  false  prophet  are, 
and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night,  for  ever  anil  ever. 

"And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  satan,' 
tile  spirit  of  unbelief,  'shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison.' 


326  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

Human  reason  will  then  contrive  to  revive  some  parts 
of  the  old  religious  systems,  which  were  not  to  live  till 
the  thousand  years  were  finished,  that  the  natural  pow- 
ers of  man,  without  immediate  divine  assistance,  may 
be  sufficient  to  act  in,  and  perform.  ^  And  shall  go  out 
to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth' — shall  endeavour  to  spread  their  princi- 
ples far  and  wide,  by  deceiving  mankind,  ^Gog  and 
Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  battle :  the  number 
of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.' 

As   the  names  of  Gog  and  Magog  are  introduced 
abruptly,  and  appear  to  be  an  interruption  to  the  sense, 
and  attended  with  more  than  ordinary  obscurity,  in 
order  to  remove  the  difficulty,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
consider  what  is  meant  by  this  name  in  Ezekiel ;  where 
we  find  it  is  applied  to  the  whole  rabble  of  ecclesias- 
tics, and  self-sufficient  teachers,  that  opposed  the  re- 
formation in  religion,  brought  forth  by  the  word  and 
spirit  of  the  Lord.     And  the  destruction  of  Gog  and 
Magog,  there  spoken  of,  is  no  other  than  the  destruc- 
tion of  Babylon  pointed  out  in  the  Revelations ;  to  ex- 
press which,  the  same  figures  are  used.     And  the  bu- 
rying of  their  bones,  is  the  destroying  of  their  systems. 
Their  doctrines,  and  even  the  most  refined  opinions 
and  conjectures  of  human  abilities,  respecting  divine 
and  spiritual  things,  are  found  to  be  but  dead  men's 
bones,  without  life  or  power ;  therefore  necessary  to  be 
buried,  that  the  land  may  be  cleansed. 

From  this  it  appears,  that  a  humanly  qualified  minis- 
try, which  had  lain  dead  during  the  thousand  years, 
will  then  arise  to  deceive  mankind:  and  shall  so  pre- 
vail as  to  engage  multitudes  to  oppose  the  pure  doc- 
trines of  Christ,  and  the  spiritual  worship  of  his  true 


REVELATIONS.  327 

followers.  ^And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the 
earth'- --engaged  the  rulers  of  government  on  their 
side  ;---*  And  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about;' 
---began  to  restrict  them  of  their  liberties  and  privi- 
leges:-—^  And  the  beloved  city'---restraining  them  in 
the  exercise  of  their  Christian  discipline.  'And  fire 
came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured 
them.'  That  is,  a  zeal  will  be  excited  amongst  men, 
by  the  overruling  providence  of  God,  that  will  over- 
come the  enemies  of  his  church  and  people. 

*  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them'---that  over- 
bearing spirit,  that  was  striving  to  bring  them  under 
the  oppressions  of  humanly  invented  systems---'  was 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  are.'  The  propagators  of  those 
.  systems  shall  be  cast  down  from  their  usurped  au- 
thority and  dominion,  and  be  brought  under  subjec- 
tion, as  in  England  the  powers  of  the  Presbyterians  and 
Independents  were,  '  and  there  tormented,'  by  being 
kept  under,  and  prevented  from  arising,  or  having  it 
in  their  power  to  exercise  dominion  any  more. 


^ 


PART  XI. 


The  apostle  exhibits  an  awful  representation  of 
the  day  of  judgment^  in  the  trial  of  departed  souls 
on  leaving  the  darkness  of  time,  by  being  separated 
from  the  body,  to  enter  into  the  light  of  eternity,  and 
appear  before  the  throne  of  immaculate  purity,  jus- 
tice, and  righteous  retribution. 

11.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it, 
from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  awayj  and  there 
was  found  no  place  for  them. 

12.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God: 
and  the  books  were  opened;  and  another  book  was  opened, 
which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of 
those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to 
their  works. 

1 3.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  itj  and  death 
and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them:  and  they 
were  judged  every  man  according  to  their  works. 

14.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This 
is  the  second  death. 

15.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

'  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat 
on  it.'  In  whatever  degree  a  vain  confidence  may 
embolden  the  sinner  to  brave  the  fear  of  dcatli,  when 
a  separation  from  that  life  wliicli  inspired  his  resolu- 
tions takes  place,  his  delusion  must  quickly  vanish. 
When  the  poor  soul,  stripped  of  all  its  coverings,  is 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS.  32'.> 

introduced  before  tlie  dread  tribunal  ol'  eternal  lit^lil. 
which  is  day,  and  justice,  whicii  is  the  judgment  ol" 
it,  what  inexpressible  anguish,  torment  and  bitterness 
must  succeed  in  the  room  of  a  false  hope,  and  depen- 
dance,  of  being  accepted  of  that  God  whose  offers  of 
mercy  they  had  obstinately  rejected — of  that  Saviour 
whose  life  they  crucified,  and  who  is  now  their  tre- 
mendous Judge : '  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  hea- 
ven fled  away' — all  the  deceitful  glosses  of  tlie  necessity 
for  rulers  of  governments  to  transgress  the  divine  pre- 
cepts, and  all  the  pretended  regard  for  the  honour  and 
preservation  of  religion,  offered  in  excuse  for  oppres- 
sion, and  all  acts  of  devotion  and  worship  substituted 
in  the  place  of  obedience,  '  fled  away,  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them.' 

'  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God.'  Then  it  is  the  small  and  low  are  placed  before 
the  great  and  mighty,  as  tliey  stand  before  the  throne 
of  awful  majesty.  '  And  the  books  were  opened' — 
the  secrets  of  all  hearts  revealed  to  open  view,  with 
that  clearness  as  if  they  were  written  in  books — '  and 
another  book  w^as  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life' — 
the  record  of  eternal  life  which  God  hath  given  his 
people ;  a  witness  in  their  souls,  by  which  they  cer- 
tainly know  that  they  are  his  living  children.  '  And 
the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  that  were 
WTitten  therein' — that  were  thus  manifested  and  re- 
vealed---^ according  to  their  works.'  '  And  the  sea'--- 
the  instability  of  religious  opinions---^  gave  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  it'---those  who  had  departed  out  of  time 
in  that  state.  ^  And  dcath'---that  separation  from  the 
divine  principle,  in  which  the  soul  hath  assumed  a  state 
of  self  sufficiency,  or  sinned  out  the  day  of  divine  love 


330       ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

and  mercy,  whereby  the  light  of  God's  spirit  is  reject- 
ed, and  hardness  of  heart  ensues,  and  it  is  left  in  dark- 
ness, which  is  death ;  separated,  and  blotted  out  of  the 
book  of  life.  '  And  hell'— the  revelation  of  terror  and 
wrath  in  the  soul,  which  sinners  often  feel,  through  the 
awakening  calls  of  mercy,  and  yet  return  to  their  old 
courses  again,  or  choose  some  easier  manner  than  Christ 
hath  appointed,  to  get  from  under  the  painful  opera- 
tion intended  for  purification  and  refinement,  which  is 
thus  prevented.  These  '  delivered  up  the  dead,'  who 
in  those  states  and  conditions  had  departed  this  life. 
'  And  they  were  judged,  every  man  according  to  his 
works.' 

'  And  death  and  hell'"-those  states  of  darkness  and 
alienation  from  God,  '  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire ; 
which  is  the  second  death ;'  whereby  the  soul  is  left 
under  the  irremediable  sense  of  that  extreme  anguish 
and  tribulation,  which  at  times  had  been  lessened,  or 
entirely  smothered  up,  during  its  connexion  with  the 
body,  by  partaking  of  its  pleasures  and  enjoyments. 

^  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book 
of  life'---who  had  not  lived  and  acted  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  living  principle  of  eternal  life,  so  as  to  be 
in  nearness  and  conjunction  therewith---^  was  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire,'  that  state  of  horror  and  indignation, 
which,  during  life,  the  soul  at  times  had  a  terrifying, 
tormenting  foretaste  of:  and  in  which  it  is  now  in- 
volved, without  remedy,  for  ever. 


PART   IX. 


CONTINUED. 


Summary  view  of  the  state  of  religion  lohich  suc- 
ceeded the  revolutions.  Representation  of  the  or- 
der, authority,  and  government  of  the  church  of 
Christ.  What  are  the  qualijications  of  its  members, 
and  ivho  are  excluded. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

1.  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth:  for  the  first 
heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and  there  was  no 
more  sea. 

2.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  coming- 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned 
for  her  husband. 

3.  And  1  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold, 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be 
with  them,  and  be  their  God. 

4.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyesj  ana 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain:  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away. 

3.   And  he  that  sat  upon  llie  throne  said,  Behold,  I  mak« 
42 


332  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

all  things  new.     And  he  said  unto  me.  Write:  for  these  words 
are  true  and  faithful. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me.  It  is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and  Ome- 
let, the  beginning  and  the  end  :  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is 
athirst,  of  the  fountciin  of  the  water  of  life,  freely. 

7.  He  that  overcometh,  shall  inherit  all  thingsj  and  I  will 
be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8.  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable, and 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters^ 
and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth 
with  fire  and  brimstone;  which  is  the  second  death. 

'  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven'---a  new  state  of  religion 
and  worship^,  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  performed 
under  its  influence.  ^And  a  new  earth^-— a  govern- 
ment, ruling  in  the  fear  of  God,  without  violence  or 
oppression.  '  For  the  first' — the  deceitful  likenesses 
of  religion  which  were  taught  by  the  precepts  of  men, 
and  the  governments  which  protected  and  imposed 
them,  ^  were  passed  away,  and  there  was  no  more  sea'— - 
no  more  contrary  opinions,  clashing  one  against  another. 

*  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  com- 
ing down  from  God  out  of  heaven' — the  order,  govern- 
ment and  discipline  introduced  into  the  church,  by  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  and  supported  by  his  authority,  ^pre- 
pared as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.'  By  follow- 
ing his  instructions,  and  acting  under  the  influence  of 
his  power,  she  became  adorned  with  the  practice  of 
those  virtues  which  are  the  peculiar  ornaments  of  the 
Christian  church.  'And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of 
heaven' — the  acknowledgment  of  religious  people  ge- 
nerally, '  saying.  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with 
men'---the  place  of  the  ark  of  his  testament,  wherein 
his  will  is  manifested  to  men.  '  x\nd  he  will  dwell 
with  them'— -his  presence  and  glory  will  accompany 


REVELATIONS.  333 

them.  ^  And  they  shall  be  his  people,'  redeemed  from 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  to  serve  him  in  sincerity  and 
holiness.  ^And  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and 
be  their  Gk)d'---their  protector  and  preserver.  *  And 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,'  by  ut- 
terly removing  every  means  of  oppression  with  which 
they  had  been  afflicted.  ^And  there  shall  be  no  more 
cleath'---no  more  of  that  spiritual  death  and  darkness  in 
the  soul,  which  comes  by  its  rejecting  the  principle  of 
life,  ^  Neither  sorrow  nor  crying.'  It  is  now  a  time 
of  rejoicing,  as  expressed  by  Isaiah  ;  ^  For  the  ransom- 
ed shall  return  with  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads ; 
they  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sigh- 
ing shall  flee  from  them:'  ^  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away.'  i 

*  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne,'---the  supreme 
governor  of  all,  'said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.' 
*  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write'---it  is  a  matter  of  cer- 
tainty; the  determinate  counsel  of  him,  'whose  words 
are  true  and  faithful.'  'And  he  said.  It  is  done.'  As 
it  was  thus  said  on  the  pouring  out  of  the  seventh  vial, 
to  show  that  the  overthrow  of  all  tyranny  would  then 
be  suddenly  accomplished,  here  he  shows  that  the 
joy  and  happiness  of  his  people  will  now  be  completed, 
and  remain  permanent  in  him,  who  is  the  author  and 
finisher  of  their  faith,  that  'will  give  to  him  that  is 
athirst,  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely'---re- 
plenishing  consolations  to  the  soul. 

'He  that  overcometh,'  by  denying  himself,  taking 
up  his  daily  cross,  and  following  him  in  the  way  of  re- 
generation, 'shall  inherit  all  things.'  'But  the  fearful,' 
who  do  not  love  God  above  all,  and  are  therefore  con- 
triving for   themselves,   'and   the   unbelieving,'  who 


334  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 

do  not  believe  in  the  witness  which  God  giveth  of  his 
Son,  nor  in  his  power  to  redeem  them  from  the  domi- 
nion of  sin,  '  and  the  abominable,'  who  delight  in  sinful 
gratifications,  ^and  the  murderers,'  of  whatever  de- 
scription, ^and  the  whoremongers,  and  the  sorcerers,' 
who  pretend  by  outward  performances  to  confer  di- 
vine favours,  ^  and  idolaters,'  those  who  pretend  to  wor- 
ship God  without  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit,  and  all 
that  suffer  other  objects  to  captivate  their  affections, 
^and  all  liars,'  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which 
burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone'-  -that  state  of  horror 
and  separation  from  God,  ^  which  is  the  second  death.' 


PART  XII. 

BEING  A  SUPPLEMENT  TO  PAUT  VT. 


The  restoration  of  the  true  Church  discovered  by 
an  angel.  Its  glory  desciibed.  The  glory  of  the 
Lord  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  of  it.  JSTothing  that 
is  sinful  can  enter  into  it.  The  river  and  tree  of 
life.  There  shall  be  no  more  curse.  Invitation  to 
all,  to  come  and  partake  of  the  waters  of  life. 
Those  that  add  to,  or  take  from  the  things  contain- 
ed in  the  prophecies  of  this  book,  threatened. 

In  this  part,  the  remarks  being  few,  are  inserted  in,  or  add- 
ed to  the  verses  :  the  former  order  is  departed  from,  to  avoid 
unnecessary  repetitions. 

'And  there  came  unto  me,  one  of  the  seven  angels, 
which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues.' 
As  he  came  to  him,  chap.  xvii.  to  show  him,  in  the 
spirit,  the  mystery,  and  idolatry  of  the  great  motiier 
of  harlots,  which  sat  upon  many  societies;  with  the 
judgment  of  God  that  was  to  be  executed  upon  her. 
For  though  she  trampled  upon  the  precepts  of  Christ, 
and  the  practices  of  the  primitive  church,  whilst  it  re- 
mained in  the  wilderness  for  1260  years,  yet  all  this 
time,  she  was,  in  different  appearances,  mistaken  for 
the  true  church;  and  nothing  short  of  the  illumination 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  could  discover  the  deceit.  Now  he 


336  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

came,  saith  John,  ^and  talked  with  me,  saying,  Come 
hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.' 

When  the  true  church  was  restored  by  the  power  of 
Christ,  the  natural  understanding  of  man,  bewildered 
through  the  blindness  of  prejudice,  could  not  discern 
her,  although  she  was  eminently  distinguished  by  the 
practice  of  those  virtues  that  are  founded  on  the  pre- 
cepts of  Christ,  and  the  examples  of  his  apostles. 

^  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and 
high  mountain,  and  showed  me  that  great  city,  the 
holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God,' 
on  its  way  to  be  established  upon  earth ;  which  none 
but  those  whose  spiritual  eyes  were  opened,  could  see. 

'  Having  the  glory  of  God'- --dignified  by  him  for 
the  tabernacle  of  his  testimony.  ^And  her  light  was 
like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper  stone.' 
The  light  of  Christ,  the  corner  stone  laid  in  Zion,  elect 
and  precious,  which  the  wise  builders  rejected;  but 
whosoever  believeth  thereon,  shall  not  be  confounded, 
or  left  in  darkness;  for  it  is  ^clear  as  crystal.' 

^And  had  a  wall  great  and  high'---even  salvation 
hath  the  Lord  appointed  for  walls  and  bulwarks.  ^  And 
had  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels;  and 
names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the 
twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.'  Which  repre- 
sents that  their  keepers  are  favoured  with  divine  light 
and  knowledge,  to  enable  them  to  judge  of  the  true 
Jews,  who  are  circumcised  in  their  hearts  and  ears;  the 
qualifications  by  which  they  are  admitted. 

*  On  the  east,  three  gates ;  on  the  north,  three  gates ; 
on  the  south,  three  gates;  and  on  the  west,  three 
gates.'  Which  shows  that  it  is  accessible  to  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth. 


KEVELATIONS.  337 

*  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations ; 
and  in  them  the  names,'  not  of  national  churches,  nor 
decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  men,  nor  corrupt  prac- 
tices, although  sanctioned  by  ages,  but  only  ^the  names 
of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.' 

'And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed,' 
the  pure  standard  of  truth,  '  to  measure  the  city,  and 
the  gates  thereof,  and  the  walls  thereof.'  The  entrance 
by  which  her  living  members  are  admitted,  and  the 
Christian  means  which  are  their  defence  and  preserva- 
tion ;  that  her  gates  might  be  righteousness,  and  peace 
might  be  within  her  walls. 

*  And  the  city  lieth  four-square'— extendeth  to  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth.  ^  And  the  length  is  as  large 
as  the  breadth.  And  he  measured  the  city  with  the 
reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs.'  The  number  of  the 
apostles  multiplied  by  thousands,  to  show  that  the  same 
divine  principle  can  raise  up  thousands  equal  to  them 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God,  and  furnish  them 
with  the  same  spiritual  qualifications  for  the  govern- 
ment of  his  church  in  all  parts  thereof ;  by  which  ^  the 
length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  of  it,  are  equal.' 
And  the  Lord  will  be  known  to  be  one,  and  his  name 
one,  throughout  the  whole  earth. 

'  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  cubits'---the  number  of  the  apostles  and 
patriarchs  multiplied  together ;  being  the  representa- 
tives of  the  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  sealed  ser- 
vants of  God  ;  to  show  that  the  same  care  and  travail 
prevails  in  the  church,  and  the  same  power  and  au- 
thority is  her  wall  of  preservation---^ according  to  the 
measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel.' 

*  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of  jasper'--- 


338  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

it  was  not  done  in  the  darkness  of  conjecture  or  carnal 
apprehensions,  but  in  the  clearness  of  the  precious  light 
of  truth.  >  And  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear 
glass:'  There  were  no  ambitious  views,  nor  secret 
mysteries  to  be  concealed. 

^  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first 
foundation  was  jasper;  the  second,  sapphire  ;  the  third, 
a  chalcedony;  the  fourth,  an  emerald ; 

^The  fifth,  sardonyx ;  the  sixth,  sardius ;  the  seventh, 
chrysolite ;  the  eighth,  beryl ;  the  ninth,  a  topaz ;  the 
tenth,  a  chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  a  jacinth;  the 
twelfth,  an  amethyst.' 

The  purity  of  the  lives  of  the  apostles,  and  excellency 
of  the  order  and  government  of  the  primitive  church, 
as  also  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  founded  upon  the  same 
living  principle  and  power,  to  those  whose  understand- 
ings are  spiritually  illuminated,  shed  a  divine  lustre,  as 
much  superior  to  the  contrivances  of  human  wisdom, 
as  these  precious  stones  are  to  the  counterfeit,  deceit- 
ful imitations  of  them. 

'  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls ;  every 
several  gate  was  of  one  pearl.'  Each  distinguished  by 
its  peculiar  excellency,  pointed  out  by  the  names  of 
each  of  the  patriarchs. 

'  And  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were 
transparent  glass.'  The  way  of  holiness,  wherein  is 
light  and  understanding  to  walk  by;  in  which  the  way- 
faring man,  though  a  fool,  cannot  err. 

*  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein'---no  outwaixl  build- 
ing to  limit  the  divine  presence  to;  '  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty,  and  the  Lamb,  are  the  temple  of  it.' 

^And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun;'  that  is,  of 


\ 


RKVELA'l'lONS.  330 

the  scriptures;  ^  neither  of  the  moon,'  symbolical  ordi- 
nances, 'to  sliine  in  it,'  Mbr  the  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.' 

'  And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk 
in  the  light  of  it.'  The  way  by  which  nations  shall 
come  to  witness  salvation,  will  be  by  submitting  to,  and 
walking  in,  this  living  principle  of  light.  ^  And  the 
kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into 
it.'  As  they  have  heretofore  gloried  in  their  own 
shame,  in  serving  their  lusts  and  pleasures,  tliey  shall 
serve  and  honour  it  with  their  gain  and  substance ; 
which  the  Lord  himself  saith,  he  will  dedicate  to  the 
God  of  the  whole  earth,  and  the  service  of  his  truth. 

'  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day.' 
No  articles  or  conditions  that  were  set  up  in  the  night, 
shall  exclude  the  tender  conscience,  or  shut  him  out  of 
its  communion;  '  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.' 

'  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the 
nations  into  it.'  For  the  nations  that  will  not  serve  it, 
shall  perish;  yea,  those  nations  shall  be  utterly  wasted. 
Isaiah  Ix.  12. 

'  And  there  shall  in  nowise  enter  into  it  any  thing 
that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination, 
or  raaketh  a  lie.'  Whatever  profession  they  may  make 
of  serving  the  principle  of  truth,  they  shall  be  shut  out, 
and  none  shall  be  permitted  to  enter,  'but  they  which 
are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life ;'  who  walk  in 
the  light  of  life,  and  have  a  name  written  therein  ;  an 
evidence  of  divine  acceptance. 


43 


340  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

^And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life, 
clear  as  crystal.'  This  is  that  living  water  of  which 
our  Lord  said,  whosoever  drinketh  thereof,  it  shall  be 
in  him  a  well  springing  up  unto  eternal  life ;  this  spake 
he  of  the  spirit,  which  they  that  believe  on  him  shall 
receive — ^  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God,  and  of 
the  Lamb' — thereby  showing,  that  by  coming  under  his 
government,  the  soul  becomes  replenished  as  a  watered 
garden,  by  the  spiritual  consolations  of  the  waters  of 
life,  which  make  glad  the  whole  heritage  of  God. 

'  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side 
of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare 
twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every 
month.'  As  man  becomes  subject  to  the  grace  of  God, 
manifested  in  him  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  walks  in 
the  way  thereof---the  street  of  this  holy  city,  he  is  fa- 
voured to  partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree,  which  yield- 
eth  a  constant  supply  of  spiritual  food  for  the  immaterial 
soul.  '  And  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing 
of  the  nations.'  Those  Christian  virtues,  dispositions 
and  tempers,  which  will  flourish  as  leaves  of  the  tree, 
will  change  the  manners  of  nations,  and  dispose  them 
to  heal  their  differences  in  an  amicable  manner,  with 
mutual  eqiiity  and  justice. 

^And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse'---no  more  the 
curse  of  war,  and  the  attendant  calamities.  *  But 
the  throne  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb,  shall  be  in  it'— - 
nations  shall  bow  to  his  righteous  sceptre ;  '  and  his  ser- 
vants shall  serve  him.' 

'And  they  shall  see  his  face' ---shall  behold  his  glory 


REVELATIONS.  341 

in  the  inward  manifestation  of  his  spirit ;  ^  and  his  name 
shall  be  in  their  foreheads'- --they  shall  profess  him 
openly,  and  the  fruits  will  appear  in  their  circumspect 
lives  and  humble  walking  before  him. 

'And  there  shall  be  no  night  there'---no  need  to 
grope  through  dark  conceptions  to  know  the  will  of 
God,  for  his  law  is  written  in  their  hearts.  '  And  they 
need  no  candle'---no  man  to  teach  them,  for  they  are 
taught  of  the  Lord.  '  Neither  light  of  the  sun'---of 
the  scriptures  of  truth-— 'for  the  Lord  God  giveth 
them  light;  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.' 

'  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faithful  and 
true'- --they  will  certainly  be  fulfilled.  ^  And  the  Lord 
God  of  the  holy  prophets,  sent  his  angel  to  show  unto 
his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done.' 

'  Behold,  I  come  quickly.'  They  that  receive  him 
in  the  way  of  his  manifestations  in  the  soul,  know  him 
come,  to  sway  his  righteous  sceptre  in  their  hearts; 
and  are  partakers  of  the  promise.  'Blessed  is  he  that 
keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book.' 

'  And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.  And 
when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  be- 
fore the  feet  of  the  angel  which  showed  me  these  things.' 
This  appears  to  be  intended  to  caution  mankind  not  to 
suffer  their  affections  to  be  captivated,  to  those  who  are 
made  instruments  for  their  spiritual  illumination. 

'  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  for  I  am 
thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets, 
and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book :  wor- 
ship God.' 

'  And  he  saith  unto  me.  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book ;  for  the  time  is  at  hand.' 

'  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still :  and  he 


342  ANALYSIS  OF  THE 

which  is  filthy,  let  liim  be  filthy  still/  Although  the 
Almighty  furnishes  men  with  grace  sufficient  for  their 
salvation,  as  its  operations  offer  no  violence  to  the  facul- 
ties and  powers  of  nature,  it  may  be  resisted,  and  they 
remain,  after  all  its  strivings,  unjust  and  filthy  still. 

*  And  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still ; 
and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still.' 

'  And  behold,  I  come  quickly,  and  my  reward  is 
with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work 
shall  be.' 

^  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
end  ;  the  first  and  the  last.' 

^  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  caHHnandments'---that 
attend  to  his  voice  in  the  soul,  to  hear  and  obey  it— - 

*  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may 
enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city.' 

'  For  without  are  dogs'—such  as  turn  from  the  prin- 
ciple of  truth,  and  lick  up  their  old  vomit  again--- ^  and 
sorcerers'---who  are  only  acting  from  imitation---^ and 
whoremongers^  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  who- 
soever loveth  and  maketh  a  lie.'  These  are  all  exclud- 
ed, although  they  may  dream  that  they  are  eating  and 
drinking  in  his  presence,  during  the  day  of  their  visi- 
tation ;  but  as  they  let  it  pass  over  without  improve- 
ment, they  are  shut  out  in  darkness. 

^  I  Jesus  have  sent  my  angel,'  my  light  and  know- 
ledge, ^  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches : 

*  I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  and  the 
bright  and  morning-star ;'  the  first-begotten  of  the 
Father. 

'  And  the  Spirit,'  by  his  inward  calls  and  convic- 
tions. ^  And  the  bride.'  The  church  by  her  labours 
and  travails  for  the  good  of  mankind,  '  say,  Come.    And 


REVELATIONS.  343 

let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is 
athirst,  come :  And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the 
water  of  life  freely.'  It  is  offered  freely  by  Christ  to 
all. 

^  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that 
are  written  in  this  book.' 

^  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part 
out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and 
from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book.' 

^  He  which  testifieth  these  things,  saith.  Surely  I 
come  quickly:  Amen.    Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus.' 

^  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  with  you 
all.     Amen.' 


CONCLUSION. 


Having  now  gone  through  with  my  explanation  of 
this  book,  before  I  take  leave  of  ray  readers,  I  would 
just  call  to  their  recollection,  that  the  same  spirit  of 
prophecy,  which  opened  these  Revelations  to  the  apos- 
tle John,  did  also  manifest  to  others  of  the  apostles,  a 
general  prospect  of  the  same  religious  transactions,  as 
are  here  thrown  before  our  view :  which  is  clearly  evi- 
denced by  their  communication  of  their  prospects  to 
those  to  whom  they  wrote.  They  warned  the  churches 
of  the  danger  of  being  deceived  by  the  false  appear- 
ances of  religion  which  would  arise  amongst  themselves. 
They  pointed  out  in  explicit  terms,  the  arbitrary  pow- 
er which  would  be  exercised  to  the  oppression  of  the 
faithful.  They  beheld  the  great  declension  which 
would  ensue.  They  saw  the  power  of  the  deceiving 
spirit  set  up,  and  the  man  of  sin  exalted.  And  they 
also  saw  the  exaltation  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  after 
this  man  of  sin  should  be  revealed  and  overthrown.  A 
few  of  their  most  remarkable  expressions  to  this  pur- 
port, are,  to  show  their  accordance,  here  inserted. 

2  Thessalonians,  chapter  2.  ^Now  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
by  our  gathering  together  unto  him,  that  you  be  not 
soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit, 
nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day 
of  Christ  is  at  hand.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any 
means:  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come 
a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed; 


346  CONCLUSION. 

the  son  of  perdition  ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  him- 
self above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  : 
so  that  he  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing 
himself  that  he  is  God.  Remember  ye  not,  that  when 
I  was  with  you,  I  told  you  these  things?  And  now  ye 
know  what  w'ithholdeth,  that  he  might  be  revealed  in 
his  time.  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already 
work :  only  he  who  now  letteth,  will  let,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way.  And  then  shall  that  wicked  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit 
of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of 
his  coming.  Even  him  whose  coming  is  after  the 
working  of  satan ;  with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying 
wonders;  and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteous- 
ness in  them  that  perish ;  because  they  received  not 
the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved.  And 
for  this  cause,  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion, 
that  they  should  believe  a  lie :  that  they  all  might  be 
damned  who  believe  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in 
unrighteousness.' 

1  Timothy,  chapter  4.  ^  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh 
expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart 
from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doc- 
trines  of  devils ;  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having 
their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron ;  forbidding  to 
marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which 
God  hath  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of 
them  which  believe  and  know  the  truth.' 

2  Timothy,  chapter  3.  ^  This  know  also,  that  in 
the  last  day  perilous  times  shall  come.  For  men  shall 
be  lovers  of  their  ownselves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud, 
blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy, 
without  natural  affection,  truce-breakers,  false-accuvsers, 
incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those  that  are  good, 


CONCLUSION.  347 

traitors,  lieady,,  liigh-miiulcd,  lovers  of  pleasures  more 
than  lovers  of  God  ;  having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  de- 
nying the  power  thereof.  From  such  turn  away.  For 
of  this  sort  are  they  which  creep  into  houses,  and  lead 
captive  silly  women,  laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  di- 
vers lusts ;  ever  learning  and  never  able  to  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  Now,  as  Jannes  and  Jambres 
withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  also  resist  the  truth. 
Men  of  corrupt  minds,  reprobate  concerning  the  faith. 
But  they  shall  proceed  no  further,  for  their  folly  shall 
be  manifest  unto  all  men,  as  theirs  also  was.'  Chap.  4. 
*For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound 
doctrine,  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to 
themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears  ;  and  they  shall 
turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned 
unto  Fables.' 

2  Peter,  chapter  2.  ^But  there  were  false  pro- 
phets among  the  people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false 
teachers  amongst  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  dam- 
nable heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought 
them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift  destruction. 
And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways,  by  rea- 
son of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of. 
And  through  covetousness  shall  they,  with  feigned 
words,  make  merchandise  of  you.  Whose  judgment 
now  of  a  long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation 
slumbereth  not.'  ^The  Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver 
the  godly  out  of  temptations,  and  to  reserve  the  unjust 
unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punished.  But  chiefly 
them  that  walk  after  the  flesh,  in  the  lust  of  unclean- 
ness,   and   despise  government.^     Presumptuous  are 

*  The  government  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  alone  must 
rule  in  his  church. 
44 


348  CONCLUSION. 

they  ;  self-willed  :  they  are  not  afraid  to  speak  evil  of 
dignities.'  *  These  as  natural  brute  beasts,  made  to  be 
taken  and  destroyed,  speak  evil  of  the  things  they  un= 
derstand  not ;  and  shall  utterly  perish  in  their  own 
corruption.  And  shall  receive  the  reward  of  unrigh- 
teousness as  they  that  count  it  pleasure  to  riot  in  the 
day  time.  Spots  are  they,  and  blemishes,  sporting 
themselves  with  their  own  deceivings,  while  they  feast 
with  you ;  having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  cannot 
cease  from  sin  ;  beguiling  unstable  souls.  An  heart  have 
they  exercised  with  covetous  practices :  cursed  chil- 
dren :  which  have  forsaken  the  right  way,  and  are  gone 
astray,  following  the  way  of  Balaam  the  son  of  Bosor, 
who  loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness.' 

See  also  the  General  Epistle  of  Jude. 

These  prophetical  informations,  together  with  the 
book  of  Revelations,  which  I  have  attempted  to  ex- 
plain, having,  with  the  most  indisputable  certainty, 
been  written  a  long  time  previous  to  many  of  the  trans- 
actions so  clearly  pointed  out  in  them,  while  they  con- 
spire to  afford  the  most  satisfactory  outward  evidence, 
to  the  reality  of  divine  communications  being  made  to 
men,  furnish  solid  ground  to  all  those  who  seek  the 
exaltation  of  the  kingdom  of  pure  righteousness,  and 
love  the  simplicity  thereof,  whereon  to  rest  a  steadfast 
belief,  that  when  the  works  of  darkness  shall  be  fully 
made  manifest,  the  Lord  Almighty  will,  in  his  abundant 
goodness  and  mercy,  dethrone  the  spirit  of  self-suffi- 
ciency in  the  hearts  of  men,  rebuild  the  desolations  of 
many  generations,  and  cause  to  shine  forth  in  its  own 
original  brightness,  the  glorious  gospel  light  of  his  son, 
Jesus  Christ.  To  him,  the  strength  of  whose  right 
hand  is  all-sufiicient  to  effect  the  purposes  of  his  own 
will,  be  dominion  and  praise,  for  ever  and  ever. 


349 


The  following  Chronological  Tablk  is  inserted  for  the  gra- 
tification of  the  curious  reader,  who  may  choose  to  compare 
the  dates,  collective  numbers  and  coincidences  therein  with 
historical  records,  rather  than  as  a  necessary  appendage  to 
the  foregoing  work. 


Destruction  of  Jerusalem 

Tlie  church  said  to  retain  its  purity  till 

Outward  observations  began  to  be  looked  upon  as  essen- 
tial, and  were  accompanied  with  an  air  of  heathen  myste- 
ries; disputes  arose  concerning  them,  and  men's  minds  be- 
came bewildered,  so  that  they  lost  sight  of  its  spiritual 
nature — thus  the  visible  church  began  her  flight  into  tiie 
wilderness 

The  testimonies  delivered  from  age  to  age,  respecting 
the  pure  spiritual  nature  of  Christianity  were  rejected,  and 
not  considered  even  as  a  ground  for  a  general  reformation 

for  the  space  of. 

until  John  Huss  published  his  vision  of  the  restoration  of 
primitive  purity  in  the  church,  wrought  by  the  Holy  Spirit — 
who  (J.  H.)  was  martyred 

Galienus,  the  emperor,  pubhshed  his  edicts  in  favour  of 
the  Christians.  Festivals  were  instituted  in  memory  of  the 
martyrs.  Many  heathen  rituals  were  introduced.  Some 
bishops  assumed  metropolitan  authority  over  provinces, 
which  was  followed  with  a  train  of  vices 

Heathen  rituals  were  increased,  as  were  the  unwarrant- 
able powers  of  the  bishops,  and  continued 

until  their  powers  began  to  be  abridged;  their  vices  ex- 
posed, and  many  of  their  ceremonies  rejected  by  Luther 
and  his  supporters , 

Human  wisdom  and  authority  assume  the  place  of  the 
Word  and  Spirit  in  the  government  of  the  church , 

From  which  time  these  two  witnesses  prophesy  in  sack- 
cloth, their  testimonies  being  subjected  to  the  control  of 

human  power  for 

until  they  were  killed  by  the  beast 

and  after  three  days  and  a  half  arose  and  stood  upon  their 
feet 


Christ  crucified  in  his  spiritual  appearance.  Human  wis 
dom  and  authority  established  in  the  church,  out  of  which 
arose  the  beast,  to  whom  the  dragon  gave  his  power. . . . 

This  tyrannical  power  continued  during  the  number  of 

the  beast '. 

and  the  number  of  a  man  , 

until  Christ  arose  in  his  spiritual  appearance,  and  was  own 
ed  by  his  people  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords 

The  beast,  through  the  i)ower  given  him  by  the  dragon, 
made  war  with,  and  ovevcume  tlie  saints;  the  simjilicity  of 
the  true  church  was  banished,  to  give  place  to  supersti 


70 
110 


156 


Num- 
ber of 
yi'ars. 


258 


273 


;i8 


1260 


1260 


1260 


666 
666 


1416 


1518 

1533 
1650 

984 
1650 


3.00 


tion  and  idolatry,  and  thus  the  woman  flew  uito  the  wilder- 


The  woman  nourished  in  the  wilderness  for  a  time,  times, 
and  half  a  time.     The  beast  prevailed  and  prospered  foi-ty 

and  two  months , 

until  the  true  church  was  restored  by  the  Word  and  Spirit 

Symmachus  elected  supreme  bishop,  which  was  the  star 
that  fell  to  the  earth,  which  opened  the  bottomless  pit;  out 

of  the  smoke  of  the  pit  came  locusts 

which  hurt  men  five  months 

First,  by  artfully  bringing  them  under  the  dominion  of 
the  pope,  and  exalting  his  power  until  he  ventured  to  con 
trol  the  emperor 

When  the  pope  assumed  a  power  superior  to  every  pow- 
er on  earth 

these  locusts  again  hurt  men,  by  their  artifices  overcoming 
every  attempt  to  lessen  his  tyranny  or  reform  religion  for 
five  months • 

Until  some  light  began  to  arise,  learning  to  be  encour- 
aged, and  the  principles  of  a  reformation  to  spread 

From  the  time  the  church  began  her  flight  into  the  wil- 
derness  


until  the  witnesses  were  supplanted 

and  from  that  time  was 

until  she  took  her  final  flight. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  reformation  and  discovery  of 
the  true  church  by  John  Huss 


Num. 
berof 
years. 


390 


1260 


1650 


498 


984 


150 


648 


156 


1416 


until  the  witnesses  were  slain 

and  from  that  time,  while  they  lay  dead,  was. 
until  they  arose  and  stood  upon  their  feet 


150 

iir 
iir 

117 

117 


1134 

273 
390 

1533 
1650 


\ 


DATE  DUE 

^*«B6W!!«r»»'-« 

«— r^~»-^ 

^Wrm 

WB^BtW^ 

JUJU. 

ys9&- 

-^»^» 

■J*|.'«*!II^W'- 

DEMCO  38-297 

/ 


■:^:^^si^»t^^\''-yz:: 


m% 


^W 


